《Reborn as a GOD》 Chapter -1 - Prologue: Rebirth: It''s lonely... It''s dark... It''s quiet¡­ that was the only way to describe where I am. After I died there was no light at the end of a tunnel no meeting with God or anything at that really, the only thing there was¡­ it was darkness. I stretched my hand in front of me but surprisingly I couldn''t feel it, not just my hands my legs my head, I couldn''t feel anything, it was a weird sensation like floating, not sure what I am looking at just Darkness, I don''t know where I am either, I just feel like I''m floating it''s a bit weird to describe it with words as I myself don''t know what''s going... I stayed like this for some time not sure how long exactly I was thinking back about my life. I was an orphan, didn''t know my parents but that didn''t really bother me, all I knew was that I was abandoned when I was still a baby, so I grew up to be an introverted person as I didn''t really like interacting with people, but now that I think about it, even if I died it''s not like anyone would care really... I sighted, well I didn''t get to accomplish anything in my life and it was a pretty boring one too, the only thing I was interested in was Light Novels, Anime, manga and video games those were my only source of entertainment. As I was thinking about my past life, a screen suddenly appeared in front of me. "WHAT THE F.U.C.K ?!" I shout surprised beyond words. "Wait a minute what is this all about ? A GOD ? Me ? Wait¡­wait who is this ? Hello ?? Anyone HERE ?" I tried calling out for someone anyone, who ever had just send me this message, but no answer came, just the same quiet darkness as before, but the only other thing that was different now was the screen floating in front of me. At this point, I noticed my heart was beating way too fast, not that I have a heart... Ah forget it, who am I talking to¡­? After calming myself down I cast my gaze towards the screen floating in front of me once again. "Of course it''s a Yes do you even have to ask?!" I tried to click on YES, but I had no hands. Strangely, after staring at the screen, something changed. A bright light engulfed me and all sort of strange information came flowing in, it was very painful, like getting your brain cut in little pieces but after the pain subdued I did feel something new inside me, a strange power was born in me, I felt knowledge flow into my brain, new knowledge about how to create my body, how to create a planet, Hell I even knew how to create the damn Sun! "Well first things first, let''s create my body, hmm but before that what name should I choose ?" Chapter -2 - Characters List Sorry to disappoint this is will be a characters page as the title says, so you can skip it if you want to, it will not affect the story at all I just decided to make as to help the readers in finding out more about the Cast, next chapter coming up today. {MAIN GODS:} Xulene, Goddess Of Earth: she is in charge of keeping the ballance in the mortal world along with Urnera, Fydur and Vuris. Ovva, Angel: She is the first angel Ysion created, and is as powerful as all the other Main Gods. Kyzdall, God Of War: He is considered the main Defense and attacking force of Ysion''s Universe, he is also slightly stronger then the other Gods. Kieyr, God Of The Afterlife: His main task is to judge souls of mortals and beasts after death and decide if they will go to Heaven or Hell. Urnera, Goddess Of Fire: Her job is to help keep the ballance in the mortal world. Zuhnir, God Of Darkness: He is the God that rules over hell and all souls sent there. Zodohr, God Of Light: The ruler of Heaven, and all souls there. Fydur, God Of Wind: He rules over a part in the mortal world as well and help keep the ballance. Vuris, Goddess Of Water: she rules over a part in the mortal world while helping keep the ballance in it. {FIRST DRAGON:} Ondan, Eternal fire Dragon: he was the first Dragon that Ysion created even before the Gods, he is very powerful with an Immortal lifespan Ysion (MC): Our MC, he reincarnated as the God of Creation he created all the universe and all thise inhabiting it as well as rules as king of them all. I didn''t include some Characters but will do later on as the story progress and I will update this more often to keep track, anyways look forward to next chap and see ya ^_^ ! Chapter 1 - Chapter: 1 "Hmm...soo for my name..i''ll go with..Ysion" "Yes" "Oh how does that work exactly do I just have to imagine it or what ?" Just as I said that a body appeared in front of me, it was more of a doll I think... not sure what the hell that was really it was just in the shape of a human being no eyes no mouth no ears no hair and it was genderless I mean like there really wasn''t anything there...*cough*...anyways let''s see how does this work I tried imagining a pair of blue eyes as i was looking at the Doll strangely just as I though of that two pair of deep blue eyes appeared. "Oh so it was something like this, this just started getting interesting hehe." For the eyes I gave myself a rather big deep blue eyes that would make anyone who stare at them feel like he will get sucked in it, it was strange they were quite charming if I say so myself but still looking at a body with only two blue eyes... yep that''s creepy let''s make the nose, mouth and ears... hmm that''s better now it''s starting to look rather nice but still... It''s Bold well in my previous life I had short hair it was a bit thick, well overall not the best hair you could find now that I got the chance to make my own body i''ll be extra sure to make myself s.e.xy as F.U.C.K...*cough*..*cough*...I mean handsome I''m pretty sure anyone in my position would have done the same ah who the hell am I talking to, anyways back to the topic the hair... Something like this should do yes definitely. After that I got my body to be a bit more maculin with some fine tuned muscles not too big not too small perfect if you ask me.... OOHH DAMN i''m HOT *cough*...hmm yes this is probably overkill but who cares i''m GOD I need to look the part as well. For the hair I made it shoulder length, silky dark blue soo It matched the eyes very nicely as for my skin it was pale and smooth to touch oh I can''t believe I almost forgot my Buddy down there, I mean i''m not really found of the whole genderless idea some people are but that definitely isn''t up my alley. Ok now that we got that out of the way it''s still n.a.k.e.d... for the cloths I choose a very dark armor with a dark cape as well. Damn I look like a s.e.xy villain, oh who cares but now what ? Just as I said that, the same light came again blinding me for a few seconds before i was in my new body. "OHHHHH HOW I MISSED MY ARMS AND LEGS OH MAAN HOW MUCH I MISSED HAVING A BODY" Hmm my voice changed too, wow it became more imposing and majestic...ah damn you know no need for me to descibe that for you as I was thinking about that I sundently felt a bit disy before I was suddently transported to a different place. You might ask how I know that I was transported well the previous space was all black there was no light but in here you could see a few stars Far far far away so it was not completly dark. "OHH I like the sound of that ! But universe ? So it''s this black space huh.. hmm soo now what ?" "Holy shit you mean i can create the sun? does that mean I can create planets as too? I suppose I should be able to do that now that I''m God though it''s still hard to believe." "But how the hell do I create the sun ?!" "Oh now that you mention it that''s right." Like that I streatched my arm in front of me and I closed my eyes as a strange energy strated to gather on my palm after a few seconds I oppened my eyes and released it, the strange energy that flew out of my palm was a beam of light...It had more of an orange color to it and it traveled at a ridiculously fast spead with a very Loud noise strangely after it reached a certain location in my new Universe the beam exploded and God Was the explosion huge, how big ? Well it literally was big enough to probably blow up earth. After a few minutes of watching the explosion the fire that was strangely orange started to take form of Huge planet all covered in flames the size was Massive, approximately 15 TIMES our sun... And that was how i created the Sun yep. Chapter 2 - Chapter: 2 "Haha thanks...So now that we got the sun does that mean I can create my planet?" "Hmm...ok....heh ?! What do you mean no ?!." "Before you proceed in creating your planet, you have to create your God domain." "Is that something like where the gods reside?" "So does that mean in order to create gods i will need to first create the domain." "But i''m a God does that mean they will be as strong as me or maybe stronger? Wait now that I think about I dont even know how strong I am? Is there a status somewhere?" Again once I thought about that a screen appeared in front of me. [Name: God of creation Ysion: HP: ¡ö¡ö¡ö STR: 999 999 MP: ¡ö¡ö¡ö INT : 99 999 SPD: 999 000 END: 300 000] "Ooh....but isn''t it rather...Simple l?" "And wait what the hell is that in HP and MP?!?!" "Doesn''t that Just make me Way too Overpowered ?" "Is it just me or are you starting to be more talkative?" "*Cough*...anyways Let''s get this done with so I can make my own planet.. hehe just thinking about it makes me excited." Once again I closed my eyes to feel the strange energy which I suppose is something like Mana...and since I have an infinite amount of MP that means I can create everything I want without worrying about running out of Mana. After a few minutes of trying to experiment with the feeling of Mana running through my whole body and trying to find all the ways I can make it leave it throughout my finger tips. "Ok now for gods domain how do i make it?" "Oh come on don''t tell me you are still mad?" "Ok ok i''m sorry please tell me how to create my domain." Wow...he recoverd fast...good thing he is simple minded. "Ok thanks i''ll try." I closed my eyes and imagined a green plane with trees surrounding it and a river running in the middle, in there there was a small mansion, not too fancy not too bad, pretty nice if you ask me...once i oppend my eyes, I was there... "Damn being a GOD is awesome." It was exacly how I imagined it to be, the mansion, the river, the trees everything it was like a small planet. The weather was nice, not too hot not too cold there wasn''t any sun or moon but it wasn''t dark either. "But hey were is my universe? I don''t see the sun?" "Cool, but if this is my dimension how will the gods that I create be able to enter?" "Soo that mean that I can choose who can enter and exit my dimension ?" "Nice ! ok ok first let''s get out of here" As I thought of leaving I was back in space, in front of me was the sun. "Ok shall we make our planet then ?" Ok shall we make our planet then ?" Chapter 3 - Chapter: 3 Dragon Now for the planet, it wasn''t the same as the sun, as i''m a God I have the ability to wield all elements, like light, darkness, fire, water, air all those And many more...ok enough of that back to creating the planet as I was saying to create it, it was a bit more complicated then the sun that just went Boom and it was there, no for the planet I used a mix of almost all primal elements water, earth, light, darkness, it first started as a ball of light if you focuse well enough you will notice that there are all sort of colors on there, even some colors I never saw before. The ball started to grow larger and larger at a ridiculously fast pace until it became the size of the Earth, but strangely it didn''t stop there it continued to grow until it became 5 times the size of Earth then it stopped growing, it was a very beautiful scene the planet was still in all kind of colors and it was glowing, after some time it strated radiating a very blight like unlike before until it became soo bright that it was hard to look at it, after the light passed the planet changed, the colors were nowhere to be seen, all that was left on the surface of the planet was rocks and earth, there was no green, spaces, no trees no mountains, no rivers only plain Dark brown earth, if I had to describe it, it was a bit similar to mars ?...I think. "Well mind explaining this to me...what next ?" "Oh so that mean I have to create everything from trees to mountains to air...everything ?" "Well that could take a while" *** 3 weeks later. I''m not sure how mutch time has past, I think a day, maybe two, it''s hard to tell the time as i''m in space, in this past day or two, maybe more, I was busy making my planet habitable I made mountains, rivers, oceans, trees everything, air now that I was finally done, it''s time to start live in there. I started with bacteria...then the little bugs well no need for details...after that I went to create animals I tried to keep it balanced, so that it wont be too overpopulated, you know I first created small animals like bunnies squirrels, birds...then I created the predators like wolfs, bears...etc after that came the fish, small ones then big one. Now one thing i did notice is that there is Mana on the planet but not as much as there is in space, because of that i decided to make my world a Fantasy one, I mean who doesn''t like fantasy and magic and all that, so because of that I created Monsters, like slimes, bears with horns griffons...it was fun as I could create almost anything so I experimented until I created a bunch of strange monsters, cute monsters, scary monsters, there was litterly all kind of monsters, the planet itself was made out of 4 giant continents I distributed the monsters on all 4 continents, the only difference was that I made one of the continents...you could say a main home for the monsters so that maybe later when I create the humanoid races then can try and explore the monster continent, as for the other three continents there was still some strong monsters here and there but overall not like the monster continent, but something is missing...hmm Oh dragons Of course how could I ever forget about Dragons, as I tought of creating the Dragon Race I flew toward my planet. I landed on a green hill surrouded by the forest, I then started gathering Mana around my body and released it in the terrain in front of me, after a couple seconds the Earth started shake and all the surrounding monsters and animals flew in all directions fearing what is about to happen, after the shaking stoped a Black ball formed in front of me, it was floating in the air, surrounding it was an invisible barrier if it was any normal human or any monster at that, they woudn''t be able to get more then 30m from the ball but as i''m GOD and I was the one who made it, so I was able to easily get to it, I held it on my hand, it was about the size of a human head, after taking it in my hand I released just a little bit of my mana into it, just as I did that the ball flew out of my hand into the air and started glowing then it exploded, just as it exploded you could see a head starting to be made it wasn''t a humanoid head no...it was a Dragon head...the Dragon''s body was being made in front of me, after it finished what was standing in front of me was a massive Black dragon, black scales with a hint of blue on it''s giant wings, the dragon had his eyes close, I approched it and and pointed towards it''s heart , as it was big I had to fly to get to where his heart was suppose to be located. After that I released a white ball from my palm, it wasn''t too big...the size of a fist, and I gently pushed it to his heart, then I flew back in front of the Dragon waiting for it. A couple of minutes past and the Dragon opened his eyes they were bright yellow quite intimidating, just as his eyes met mine he suddently bowed in front of me. "Father." Father ?...ah well I guess for him I am as I was the one who created him... oh well I suppose it''s fine. "Rise." As I said that he stood up looking at me as if waiting for my order...hmm I guess I should first name him. "From now on you shall be called Ondan, the first Dragon to be born." His eyes were litterly shining as I said that looks like he is happy about that "I''m honored that father bestow a name on the lowly me." "*cough* it''s fine the planet is still new and only monsters roam here I will leave you to explore it, you should be able to make other dragons as you are the first one that I made, the 4th continent shall be your home and it will be from now on called The Dragon Continent !" " Yes father, as you wish !" "Good, now go as I still have some matters to attend to" As I said that he gave me a polite bow and then proceeded on spreading his enormous wings and then flew away. If you are interested in Ondan''s status it''s like this [Name: Ondan, Eternal fire Dragon: Race: Dragon life span: ~ HP: 700 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 550 000 INT : 27 500 SPD: 330 400 END: 180 000 Dark attribute: 75% Fire attribute : 100% earth attribute : 50% Water attribute: 50% Air attribute : 80% Light attribute: 65% ] I made his life span to be Immortal as I still want him to be able to visit the whole continent and create some other Dragons, altought they wont be ridiculously strong as him but still. "Hmm now that I think about it I still haven''t named my planet did I ?...hmm the planet will be called...Eflore yes sound nice. For the continent there will be The Dragon continent, Obuin where all the humanoid races will be, Blodoya where the demons will live, and for the last one it will be Egia where the Fairies will live...yes sounds good." "Oh you are back I was just thinking you were being quiet." "OK, so time to create the races." As I said that I flew out of the planets atmosphere to start creating the humonoid races. Chapter 4 - Chapter: 4 Creating the Mortals As I flew back out of Eflore''s atmosphere I started thinking about which race I should start with. "Hmm...I guess i''ll go with the Elves." I then started customizing the Elves, I made them almost like the ones from the fantasies back in Earth, long ears blonde hair, and very beautiful the average a.d.u.l.t Elve status was like this [Name: ~ Age : ~ Race : Elve life span: 500-600 HP : 1000 STR: 50 MP: 2500 INT : 35 SPD: 25 END: 60 ] As for their attributes it depends on the persons luck After creating the Elves I placed them in the middle of Obuin continent as there was a giant forest there which is a good place so they can start their civilization. After the Elves came the Humans, the average Human status is like this: [Name: ~ Age : ~ Race : Human life span: 70-90 HP : 1000 STR: 55 MP : 1000 INT : 40 SPD: 25 END: 55 ] For the Humans I placed them all over Obuin. Then came the beastman Humans with animal characteristics...you know Ears, tails their status was like this: [Name: ~ Age : ~ Race : Beastman life span: 150-200 HP : 2000 STR : 70 MP : 500 INT : 25 SPD: 50 END: 70 ] For the Beastman I placed them in the South of the continent. And let them start there civilization there. "Now all that''s left are the fairies." I then procceded in creating the Fairies. I didn''t make them only females, no males as well. For the girls their body was close to the elves with long ears, the only thing that''s different is that they have a pair of wings growing on their backs, as for the males they also had the same long ears with wings the only difference is that for the fairys the girls have light color hair, and for the boys it was Dark, their status however was like this : [Name: ~ Age : ~ Race : Fairy life span: 200-300 HP : 500 STR : 30 MP : 3000 INT : 35 SPD: 70 END: 40 ] The fairys have strong magic power but weak physical strenght after I finished I placed them all over their continent Egia. Now for the demons...The males had two black horns growing from their heads and a pair of black wings, like Bat wings as for the females I made them very pretty like the elves with pointy ears silver hair, no horns but a pair of silver bat wings their status was like this : [Name: ~ Age: ~ Race : Demon Life span: 700-850 HP: 2000 STR: 60 MP: 2000 INT: 35 SPD: 60 END: 60 ] After that I placed them all over Blodoya the demons continent. "Whew...I guess that''s it for now maybe i''ll add some more races maybe not we will see." After creating all the races and placing them in their continents I stood there in space watching them trying to find there way in this new strange world...surprisingly I was feeling a bit tired. "Maybe this is why I need to create the Gods to help me manage all this." As I was thinking about that I imagined myself back at my dimension, just as I thought of it I was there once again. "Wow no matter how many times I look at this I don''t think I will ever be able to get used to it." The mansion sitting on top of a little hill with a beautiful river next to it surrounded by all sort of pretty flowers, then there was the forest surrounding everything. I walked towards the mansion, as I opened the door, I was met with a very nice living room it was kind of cosy, I then headed upstares to the master bedroom, it was the first door to the right, as I walked in, the room was huge, a very big bed was there in the middle that can probably fit 4 people very easily and still have some space left, I changed my cloths by imagining a nightwear and then headed straight to bed. Even thought I can go on without slepping, as it turns out it''s a God trait, I was still pretty tired..mentally not physically as I was a human only a short while ago so even if I choose to sleep I can. "Ah when I wake up I should probably create the Gods. It''s still lonely here..." And like I closed my eyes and felt my this conscience slowly leaving me... Chapter 5 - 5: Creating the Gods I woke up feeling very refreshed, not sure how much time has passed exactly, oh maybe I can ask Mr.screen "Hey you here?" "Do you know for how long i''ve been asleep for, i''m not sure myself, but I feel that I been sleeping for a while now." "What?! Damn...that long? That''s weird...Oh wait what about the Mortal??" "...looks like you are in a bad mood" No wanting to continue on with the conversation I got out of the mansion, the same flowers and river was there...ah I can never get tired of watching this. After that I went out of my dimension to check on my creations. Well looks like 1345 isn''t very much as their evolution rate is quite slow. For the Elves they settled in the forest and didn''t really get out of there to explore anything really, the humans were still all over the continent in small tribes, no kingdoms or anything has been built same thing goes for the beastman in the south only thing is that almost all of them gathered in the same place, if you ask me I think the chances are that the Elves will be the first to establish their kingdom or empire, then probably the Beastman, and lastly the Humans as they still didn''t settle in one place and are exploring the continent. For now there have been a meeting between the Humans and Beastman, good thing it wasn''t a hostile one as both races were quite surprised of the existence of the other, but good thing no one took action against the other, as for the Elves they are still in the forest, soo their existence is still unknown for the Humans and Beastman. The races that probably gone throught the most changes, are the Fairies and the Demons, I didn''t expect the Fairies to establish their own kingdoms so quickly, and they are far ahead of any of the Elves, Humans or Beastman. After the Fairys comes the Demons, for them they are almost like the fairys, the only diffrence is the wars, I guess it''s in their nature because as soon as a demon tribe meets the other it almost always ends up with a war. "Well all in all they still have a long way to go...I guess I should start creating the Gods." I re entered my dimension to start working on the Gods. "Maybe I should start with a God for every attribute." I gathered Mana in both my hands and launched a Huge amount of it in front of me, a white ball formed it was like the time when I created Ondan, I grabbed the white ball with both my hands, only this time I focused on feeding it Earth attribute. After some time the ball started glowing a Green color, when the light stoped glowing instead of the Green ball, what was there was a girl...She had a bright green hair with a very bright brown eyes, her figure was very beautiful, she had a very mature feeling to her and...those hills though. Well overall she was a very beautiful woman, she still had her eyes closed...and she was n.a.k.e.d, I waved my hand in her direction and green one piece dress appeared, I then pointed my finger to her heart and gently pushed a white ball towards her. After a couple of seconds she opened her eyes, and just like Ondan just as our eyes met she gracefully bowed in front of me "Father." Hmmm? Father? Well I guess it''s normal As I''m the one who created her, so I suppose I can count as such. "From now on your name will be Xulene, Goddess Of Earth." After hearing that she gave me a very bright smile, and once again gave a polite bow. "Ok shall we create the others then." I repeated the same methode to create the others. There was now a total of 8 Gods : Xulene, Goddess Of Earth. Urnera, Goddess Of Fire. Vuris, Goddess Of Water. Fydur, God Of Wind. Zodohr, God Of Light. Zuhnir, God Of Darkness. Kyzdall, God Of War. Kieyr, God Of The Afterlife If you are curious about there status it''s like this: Name: Xulene, Goddes of Earth. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 430 400 END: 200 000 Dark attribute: ~ Fire attribute: ~ Water attribute: 80% Air attribute: 80% Light attribute: 50% Earth arttribute: 100% *** Name: Urnera, Goddes of Fire. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 430 400 END: 200 000 Dark attribute: 30% Fire attribute: 100% Water attribute: ~ Air attribute: 50% Light attribute: 80% Earth arttribute: ~ *** Name: Vuris, Goddess of Water. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 430 400 END: 200 000 Dark attribute: ~ Fire attribute: ~ Water attribute: 100% Air attribute: 80% Light attribute: 50% Earth arttribute: 80% *** Name: Fydur, God of Wind. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 430 400 END: 200 000 Dark attribute: 10% Fire attribute: 10% Water attribute: 75% Air attribute: 100% Light attribute: 50% Earth arttribute: 80% *** Name: Zodohr, God of Light. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 430 400 END: 200 000 Dark attribute: ~ Fire attribute: 80% Water attribute: 20% Air attribute: 50% Light attribute: 100% Earth arttribute: ~ *** Name: Zuhnir, God of Darkness. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 430 400 END: 200 000 Dark attribute: 100% Fire attribute: 80% Water attribute: ~ Air attribute: 45% Light attribute: ~ Earth arttribute: 10% *** Name: Kyzdall, God of War. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 590 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 455 500 END: 290 000 Dark attribute: 80% Fire attribute: 80% Water attribute: 50% Air attribute: 50% Light attribute: 80% Earth arttribute: 50% *** Name: Kieyr, God Of The Afterlife. Age: 0 Race: God life span: Immortal HP: 900 000 STR: 390 000 MP: 950 000 INT : 30 500 SPD: 430 400 END: 200 000 Dark attribute: 90% Fire attribute: 90% Water attribute: ~ Air attribute: 45% Light attribute: ~ Earth arttribute: 45% *** Kyzdall was the strongest out of them all...well it figures as he is the God of war, his appearence was that of tall man 3m, short black hair a very well built body and dark brown eyes, Vuris had a long bright blue hair with the same deep blue eyes, like the ocean, her body was very similar to Xulene, then came Urnera...well she was a Loli...yup a Loli short height flat chest, a very bright Redhair and red eyes. Fydur had a long silver hair tied back and silver eyes...hmm a very handsome young man. Zuhnir however was a bit similar to the Demon race two Red horns growing on top of his head, with a pair of jet black wings his eyes were black much like his hair, but even with the wings and horns he was handsome as well. Zodohr was quiet the opposite of Zuhnir Blond short hair with two bright yellow eyes, and a pair of white wings, like an angel wings...Kieyr however didn''t have a Human Body his body was that of a Minotaur a red Minotaur with black horns and a giant axe on his back...Well those were the first Gods that I created, The Great 8... Chapter 6 - Chapter: 6: Creating the First Angel It''s been about 500 years since I made the Gods to help me with managing the planet. The Elves worship Xulene Goddess Of Earth, the Humans and Fairies worship Zodohr God of Light, the Beastman worship both Fydur God of Wind, and Urnera Goddess of Fire while the Demons worship Zuhnir God of the Darkness, Kieyr God of The War and Kyzdall God of The afterlife. As for me i''m worshiped by all Races alike, as i''m the creator of everything, so i''m part of every religion. I was now sitting in the garden in my dimension, even though I created the Gods to help me with all the God work, it was still mainly...because I was lonely, and to be honest things didn''t really change. Zodohr, was in charge of Heaven, while, Zuhnir in charge of Hell, Kieyr was the one who managed the souls...kinda of like a judge, soo it was him that decide if the soul should enter Heaven or go to Hell. The entire after life system that i made was quite easy and simple, as for the 4 elemental Gods, Xulene, Urnera, Fydor and Vuris, they were in charge of keeping the planet balanced. So everything is going quite nicely but I just realized...there''s no Angels...i mean how can I be considred a real God with no Angels surrounding me, so I decided that today i''m going to create....Angels...OH Yeah! As I though if you think Angels the first thing that comes to mind is an extremely beautiful woman with white wings on her back... I will skip the whole creating proccess as it wasn''t really something...but now looking at me is a very beautiful girl, she looks to be around her early twenties, silky long blonde hair, clear green eyes, and four white wings growing out of her back her face was small and very cute, for her body if i had to describe it in one word...E.R.O.T.I.C...she had two glorious montains standing tall and firm, her curves...Oh no no no stop thinking about that calm down your a God do not lose your cool over something like this... For a moment we just stood there staring into each others eyes...until she gave me a very bright smile that made my heart skip a beat. I know i''m the one who created her but trust me when I say, no mortal could resist her charms. "From now on you will be known as Ovva my personal angel, and the first one to be born." I announced while trying to keep my emotions in check while she was looking at me. "Yes, master." She said that while smiling and giving a deep bow, while bowing I could clearly see everything in her b.r.e.a.s.t area. I finally coudn''t restrain myself and walked straight to her, gently touching her right cheek, and gave her a very deep kiss. She was very suprised at first but she quickly recovered...the kiss was very long and when I finally let her go I could see her face bright red, she was a bit shorter then me so to look at me she had to hold her head up...And god was she cute. I coudn''t resist anymore so I carried her straight to the mansion, I mean we could do it outside as there isn''t anyone in my dimension but still on the bed is better. I don''t need to tell you the details of what happened you could use your imagination...the only thing I could say is that it was seriously the best time I had ever had...at first she was very shy and she kept hiding her face with her two hands...but she later on started to enjoy it too. Now that I think about it it probably has been more then 1845 years since the last time I had any... I was now laying in bed with a very cute angel at my side if this isn''t the life I wonder what is. "You are awake master?"she woke up, her cheeks still had a hint of red her eyes still not fully open...Man how can anyone be this cute. "Yes, just now actually....Ah! I forgot Kieyr had something to talk to me about, Ovva get dressed we are going out." "Yes." She flashed another beautiful smile while saying that and so we headed out to Kieyr domain. In case you are wondering every God has his own domain it''s kinda like my own dimension but much smaller, and so I headed out with my personal angel to meet up with Kieyr. I wonder what is it he wanted to talk about, I think it had something to do about some Souls i think, ah I guess i''ll find out when I get there. Chapter 7 - 7: Unexpected Trouble I was flying with Ovva towards Kieyr''s domain. He contacted me earlier today saying that he had something to report so I was a bit anxious, beacause since the birth of my universe nothing much happened. Kieyr''s main job was to judge the souls, and direct them either to heaven, which is Zodohr''s domain, or hell Zuhnir''s domain. It didn''t take long until I reatched Kieyr domain, it was a strange place, like the weather of a foggy winter day. Although it is not cold for me, the weather was still a bit depressing. As I landed on the ground, Ovva did the same, you could literally see sparkles in her eyes. Well it wasn''t strange as it''s the first time since she was born to go out of my domain, so it was to be expected that she was exited. We walked through the thick fog, if it was a normal mortal they woudn''t be able to walk here as they wont see anything, but for a God and his angel it wasn''t very difficult. After a couple of minutes of walking, a very large castle emerged through the fog. At the entrance of the castle was the lower-tier Gods that served to help Kieyr. As soon as they saw us they immidiatly bowed there heads in respect. Ovva seeing this gave a small nod and proud smile, as I created her with power that could rival the Gods, she was very prideful, in front of others she will act like a very mature and composed beauty, but with me her attitude was more of a little child. As we walked in the castle corridors, we passed by a lot of lower-tier Gods along the way. After a bit we arrived in front of a very big door with some strange symbols craved in it. The door slowly oppened until we were able to get in. I was very suprised to see that inside was all of the 8 First Gods that I created. As soon as I stepped in they all bowed and greeted me. "Welcome, (Lord, Father, Master)!" I gave a small nod. "You may rise." After they got up i headed straight to the round table in the middle of the room. The atmospher of the room was a bit awkward, as when they saw Ovva following me, especially Xulene, her eyes were glued on Ovva, with a very weird expression on her face but she soon got back to her usual composed self. I sat down on the table and soon they all followed, except Ovva who just stood behind me. "So why are all of you here?"(Ysion) "*cough*...there has been some problems with the souls"(Zuhnir) "Explain."(Ysion) "About that, may I be the one to explain my Lord?"(Kieyr) "Very well, what is the problem?" "*cough*...in the past days there has been some strange incidents..."(Kieyr) Kieyr seemed to hesitate a bit, but continued nevertheless. "There has been some cases of souls disappearing..."(Kieyr) "And?"(Ysion) "At first we didn''t think too much of it and just started to invetigate, as only 2 souls disappeared, but the number gradually increased without any clue to what was the reason."(Kieyr) "When did this start?"(Ysion) "1 week ago..."(Kieyr) "And why didn''t you report this earlier?" "..."(everyone) The room fell quiet, but soon someone spoke. "It was my fault Master, as I didn''t want to trouble you, I asked them not to report it, because you created us for the sole purpose to help you, so I didn''t want to burden you with our work..."(Xulene) "Xulene...I did create you for that, but that doesn''t mean that I have no part of it, so the next time anything strange happens you are to immediately report to me understand?"(Ysion) Xulene looked a bit down. "Understood..."(Xulene) "Dont worry about it, i''m in fact very happy that you are thinking about helping me, and really appriciate it."(Ysion) I said while flashing a bright smile. Xulene blushed and averted ger gaze. Damn cute...Ok back to the topic. Systems are you here? Oh there you are you were strangely quiet these days. I just have a couple of questions ok? I want to know is there any other guys out there like me with there own Universe and all. F.u.c.k why the hell didn''t you tell me? .....Ok ok one more question could they attack my own Universe? WAIT A MINUTE TOO MUCH INFO WHY THE F.U.C.K DID YOU NEVER TELL ME ANY OF THIS?!?!?! .......Ok let''s calm down the Gods are looking at me in a weird way...*cough* anyways who set the rules? And why is he/she not punishing those that break them? I mean if they could set the rules they should have enough power to punish those that break them right? Well...F.u.c.k....I though that things would be easy now that i''m a GOD but guess it can''t be that easy... "F-father?"(Urnera) asked the cute Loli Goddess of Fire. "Hmm...?"(Ysion) "I-is something the matter?"(Urnera) I lifted my head to see everyone nervously staring at me, Oops I accidently lost my self and released my aura. As I retracted it everyone breathed a sigh of relieve. "Yes i''m fine, anyways Kieyr take me to where the souls disapeared, Kyzdall, you are coming with us, as for the rest of you head back to your domains and stay on guard, I will personally investigate about this matter."(Ysion) "Yes!"(everyone) "Good, now let''s go."(Ysion) Chapter 8 - 8: Preparations After parting with the other Gods, I headed toward where the souls have disappeared together with Kieyr, Kizdall and Ovva. "We have arrived Lord."(Kieyr) "Hmm..."(Ysion) So this is the souls domain, it''s my first time coming here as I wasn''t the one to create this place it was Kieyr. The entire domain was like a giant sea...yes...an ocean to be more precise. In the entire sea were all sorts of mortal souls, Humans, Elves, Fairies, Demons, Beastman... Here all souls have to wait for their turn, to be judged. I left this job to Kieyr, but of course that doesn''t mean he can judge all the souls by himself, that''s why I gave him the authority to create lower-tier Gods to help with the management. "So where did the souls disappear exactly?"(Ysion) "Yes, it''s at the bridge Lord." The bridge...it''s just as the name suggests it, a giant bridge connected to the sea. All souls must past by the bridge to see if they are to be reincarnated, or judged. If they are to be reincarnated they will forget all their past life memories on the bridge and proceed with the reincarnation process. "Which souls are the ones that disappeared?"(Ysion) "That...they are all high-tier Mortal souls." "!"(Ysion,Kizdall) High-tier Mortal souls, they are souls that belong to Mortals that reatched their peak in magic, and almost reached the immortal realm. So far no Mortal have been able to reach the immortality stage yet, that is because no one can became an Immortal whiteout my permission in my Universe though I say no one There is a small possibility but it is almost nonexistent. "System you here?" "Do you have any idea why would any one want to steal those souls?" "Rogue? You mean one of those that broke the rules?" "Heh?...what do mean next target?" "What do mean history?!" "HUH?!?!....WAIT A MINUTE WHAT THE HELL?! Explain please!!" Yes. ".......How the Hell can he drain Mana from entire Universes?! Is that even possible?!?" "Wait so what''s there goal?" ".....You mean to tell me that f.u.c.k.i.n.g person has his eyes on my Universe?" "....F.u.c.k...." "Master?"(Kizdall) " Kizdall...prepare for War." "!!"(Kizdall, Kieyr, Ovva) "M-master you mean?"(Kizdall) "Yes, we are facing the biggest crises, since the creation of our Universe..." "....."(Kizdall, Kieyr, Ovva) "First, recall all Gods for an emergency meeting!" "Yes, Master!"(Kizdall). "Let''s hope we can overcome this..." Chapter 9 - 9: The meeting After ordering Kyzdall to gather all the other Gods in his domain, Ysion procceded in heading back as well. It only took a little while with everyone''s speed, surprisingly all the other Gods were already waiting for Ysion, as they saw him appear they all bowed respectfully. "Welcome back Lord."(everyone) Ysion only waved his hand and proceeded in entering his huge castle. He was the one leading the way while the other Gods, followed behind, after walking for a bit they arrived in front of huge golden door with strange symbols engraved in it. As Ysion stopped while facing the big door, it slowly began to move, until it was fully opened. Ysion was the first to enter the room followed by the angel Ovva, once inside the room the first thing you would notice is the big throne in the middle, it was made of a strange stone and was emitting a golden light. Ysion sat himself on throne while Ovva stood next to him, the other Gods followed and entered the room, once inside they once more gave a small bow. "I suppose you all know the reason you were called here, so that will buy us some time."(Ysion) No one replied, but they gave a small nod as if showing they understand. Ysion continued "Well I shall start by assigning you to your duties, first of Kyzdall." Kyzdall hearing his name walked a couple of steps in front of the throne they and gave a small bow before turning to look toward Ysion. "Yes my Lord!"(Kyzdall) "Kyzdall God Of War, considering your title, it is obvious that you are our main attack force, so your job will be to defend against all kind of threats or invaders that enter my Universe without permision." Kyzdall feeling excited as it was his first order since he was created, he loved fighting and wars but as the Universe was peaceful there wasn''t any need for him, so he was feeling quite depressed but now knowing that he can be useful to his Creator he was full with excitement no signs of fear to be seen on his face. "As you wish my Lord!" Replied Kyzdall before taking a couple of steps back to his original place. "Xulene Goddess Of Earth." Hearing her name, Xulene immediately rushed in front of the throne and bowed, but her eyes were focused on one place since she entered the room, and that was Ovva who was currently standing next to Ysion on the throne, Xulene was literally glaring at her. Ovva who didn''t really mind and ignored her acting as if nothing happened, Ysion sensing the strange tension between the two coughed a bit and resumed. "As the Goddess of Earth, you shall be our Universe main defence, with the help of Fydur God Of Wind, and Vuris Goddess Of Water, your task is to protect all lifeforms from being affected by the war." Vuris and Fydur hearing there names being mentioned, didn''t dare disrespect Ysion''s order and both bowed and replied at the same time. "As you wish my Lord."(Vuris&Fudyr) Strangely Xulene didn''t reply but looked as if hesitating whether to speak or not, and that didn''t go unnoticed by Ysion. "What''s the matter Xulene? Are you not satisfied by my order?" As Ysion said, before Xulene could get the chance to awnser Ovva unexpectedly shouted at Xulene. "HOW DARE YOU DISRESPECT OUR LORD?! KNEEL AND APOLOGIZE NOW!!"(Ovva) Ysion was taken a back a bit as the usual smiling Ovva was now emitting a very strong killing intent toward Xulene, who seemed a bit supprised, but was now staring daggers back at Ovva while biting her lower lips as if not knowing how to awnser her. Ysion reganed his composure and raised his hand while releasing a bit of his aura, while he only released a bit it was enough to pressure all those in the room, as they coudn''t withstand it they all fell to their knees. "I-i''m s-so sorry my Lord, I shouldn''t have shouted like that, please forgive me..."(Ovva) "F-father i-i''m sorry I did not mean to disrespect you at all, how would I dare."(Xulene) Ysion retracted his aura and spoke to the girls. "As long as you understand, as for you Ovva you need to learn to control yourself, all the people in this room are considered your brothers and sisters and I will not forgive anyone under any reasons to pick a fight against the other as this is the only rule I will NOT tolerate anyone breaking!"(Ysion) "Yes my Lord."everyone replied as this was the first time they saw their master get angry, no one dared oppose him or talk back, Ysion then turned his gaze at Xulene and spoke to her. "Speak child, what is it that you wish to tell me?."(Ysion) Xulene seemed a bit embarrassed, and quickly replied. "I-i''m sorry if I sound selfish, b-but I wish to stay by father''s side during the war, I know that father is strong and I wont be able to help much, but I would feel more at ease....please forgive my selfishness.."said Xulene while not daring to look at Ysion eyes. Ysion was a bit surprised, but a small laugh escaped his mouth, and he gazed warmly at Xulene who looked very cute while being shy, Xulene seemed suprised, and soo were the other Gods but no one dared to speak. After a bit Ysion stoped laughing and spoke to Xulene with a soft voice while gently smiling. "I''m not mad at all, in fact i''m quite happy seeing you worrying about my safety but the reason I left you with Fydur and Virus to protect the planet was because among all the other Gods you are the ones responsible for keeping the balance of the mortal world, and I would add to the fact that i''m worried about you in the upcoming fight, so there is no need to worry about anything and just focus on protecting the Mortals."(Ysion) Xulene mind froze and she was grinning while mumbling something He is worried about me, worried about me, worried about me, Hehehe~ "Xulene?"(Ysion) "Ah....Yes! I will protect the planet with my life so please dont worry and leave it to me!" replied Xulene still grinning, Ovva who noticed that coudn''t help but stare at her, as if she would jump at her anytime. "Good then I will leave it to you"(Ysion) "Yes Father!"replied Xulene. "Next, Zodohr God Of Light, and Kieyr God Of The Afterlife"(Ysion) Both Gods stepped forward while bowing. "Yes Master/Lord"(Zodohr/Kieyr) "For you Zodohr, your job will be to protect heavens domain, as for Kieyr you shall be in charge of protecting the Spirit Domain." "Understood"(Zodohr/Kieyr) They both replied quickly and returned to their places. "Zuhnir God Of Darkness, Urnera Goddess Of Fire,"(Ysion) "Yes Master."(Urnera/Zuhnir) "Your main job will be to help Kyzdall in the fight as you will be free to move in between the Domains and assist all those that need help."(Ysion) "As you command Master!"(Urnera/Zuhnir) "Good, for now all of you are dismissed, so you can go back to your domains until further notice but do keep in mind to be extra careful as we do not know when the enemy might strike."(Ysion) After saying that all the Gods gave a slight bow before they all vanished completely from the room, the only one left were Ovva and Ysion, he turned his head towards her and smiled, she blushed a bit but smiled back. "Shall we go to?"(Ysion) "Yes!"(Ovva) Chapter 10 - 10: The Calm before the storm POV: Xulene, Goddess Of Earth My name is Xulene, and the one who bestow this name upon me is my Father Ysion, from the moment I was born the first thing I laid my eyes on was my Father and creator, Ysion, it was strange as if I knew him long before my birth. My Father was a very handsome man, very charming as well....maybe a bit too much, since the moment I opened my eyes and saw him I was already in love, yes that may seem weird as I didn''t know him very well and I was just created, but it was true and very hard to explain it felt like my whole existence was to serve the man In front of me... After I was born my father looked at me with very warm eyes, his gaze alone made my heart beat so fast, but I remained calm on the surface while keeping a small smile as well. "Master."(Xulene) That was the first thing I said after being born, my Father was clearly taken back for a few seconds before coughing and continuing. "Your name shall be Xulene, Goddess Of Earth."(Ysion) His voice was very pleasing to the ear not too deep and not too high. At the moment Father stated my name I was overjoyed and almost jumped from happiness, but once again I refrained from doing so, but I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, that was my first meeting with my Creator, Father.....and the man I love. Like that time passed peacefully, while I was the Goddess of Earth, my main job was to maintain the balance of the planet with the help of my brothers and sisters, we all started our own religions, while my main followers were the Elves, there may be some difference between all our religions, but the one thing we Gods decided on is that in all our religions the presence of Father was absolute, the Mortals knew of Father and every race worshiped him as being the Creator of all. Time passed and soon 500 years went by, until this point everything was pretty much easy going while I didn''t get to meet Father as much as before, but I didn''t dare neglect the duties that he assigned to me after all the sole purpose of us Gods is to help Father in running the Universe while protecting him, even though I doubt anything could be considered a threat in front of him. One day Kieyr came asking for us High-Gods to gather as it was an important news he had to talk about, I was a bit surprised but none the less went to the meeting wich was located in Kieyr''s domain, a very creepy place if I may say so especialy with all the fog surrounding it, not that I had any trouble navigating through the fog, but it was still pretty creepy, after entering Kieyr''s castle, I headed straight to the meeting room, after entering I was surprised to find out I was the last one, as everyone was already here. "You are finally here Xulene."(Kieyr) "Yes, i''m sorry i''m late." I replied while giving a small bow to everyone in the room they all nodded their heads at me before I proceeded towards my seat. "Now that we are all gathered here I suppose I should tell you the reason I called for this meeting." Kieyr looked a bit uneasy as if something was troubling him, so we all waited until he finished speaking. "As you all know i''m in charge of the judgment of all the mortal souls that die on Lord Ysion Universe and it''s my job to guide them either to hell or to heaven"(Kieyr) We all silently nodded while Kieyr continued speaking. "Recently there has been some trouble occurring in my domain, as there has been souls disappearing, I could never track the source of the problem but I always feel the same aura, and the "thing" that this aura belong to is clearly not from our Universe..."(Kieyr) Everyone was still in shock trying to understand what we just heard, I mean we all though of the possibility that our Universe is not alone, but we never had any contact with anything or anyone outside our Universe so we didn''t really mind, but now it was clear that we are not alone and who ever was responsible for the souls disapearing is clearly not friendly. The whole room was quiet before it broke into commotion, everyone was talking to the others, the only one to remain calm however was the God Of War, Kyzdall, he was strangely calm and I could even see a hint of exitement in his eyes, well he always was a battle maniac so I guess it''s to be expected. "Did you inform Master?"(Urnera) The one to speak up was Urnera, her figure was that of a little child with red hair, she was quite cute and hot blooded as well, I turned to look at Kieyr to see if he informed Father about this matter. "I still haven''t as I called this meeting to see how are we to proceed."(Kieyr) "What do you mean how to procced?! Of course we need to inform our Lord about this!"(Zodohr, God Of Light) "Calm down Zodohr I also think we should not inform Father about this." I was the one to speak up and everyone turned to look at me Zodohr was quite angry. "What do you mean not inform the Lord?! Do you understand what you are saying Xulene?! It''s our duty to informe him about anything and EVERYTHING as we were created for the sole purpose to help our Lord."(Zodohr) "I understand that very well and dont need you to remind me, the reason I dont want to report this is mainly because of this."(Xulene) Zodohr looked confused, and he was not the only one, everyone quited down to listen to what I have to say, Vuris was the only one without the confused look on her face as she probably already knew what I was about to say. "You all know that our purpose is to serve and help Father with the management of the Universe, and since we were born this is the first time a real threat occurred, so I propose to try and find the solution by ourselves and let our Father rest, and not bother him, if not how can we say we are helping him, the minute a problem arises we head straight asking him for help."(Xulene) Everyone in the room has different exprecions, the first one to talk was Vuris Goddess Of Water. "I say we take a vote on this matter as it seems not everyone has the same opinion"(Vuris) "I also agree on the vote"(Urnera) "So all in favor of not informing the Lord and trying to solve the problem ourself" I raised my hand, Vuris followed, Kieyr and Urnera as well Fydur seemed in the favor of not informing father as well, the ones against it were Zodohr God Of Light, Zuhnir God Of Darkness, and Kyzdall God Of War. "It seems the majority is with not informing the Lord and trying to solve the problem ourself"(Kieyr) I was very pleased with the outcome but Zodohr wasn''t very pleased but nonetheless agreed not to inform Father unless we couldn''t solve the problem. Time passed but the problem only escalated without us finding any new clues about the main suspect. Ad much as I was ashamed of myself for having to call Father about this, things couldn''t be delayed anymore, so we called for a meeting with Father. We were all gathered in the room waiting for Father to arrive, sure enough the door opened and Father came in I was so happy to see him again but ashamed as well. After Father walked in I noticed someone walking next to him, it was a girl....and an extremely beautiful one at that, she had small cute face long silky blonde hair and a very pretty pair of green eyes, the strange thing is that she had wings....four wings coming out of her back, and as much as I hate to admit it they only served to make her look even more dazzling.....I hated her, I dont know why, but this was the first time I hated someone and it was her, she may seem very cute and friendly, but i could feel that she might take Father away from me, and I hated her for that, is this what they call jealousy? And here I am a Goddess , always found it strange when the mortals fought against each other for simple reasons like greed and jealousy, but now I understand, this woman and I cannot be friendly with each other. Chapter 11 - 11: Azumah Twill Somewhere, in a different Universe, In the center of a dark room, stood a very large throne. On top of that throne sat a handsome man. He looked to be in his in his mid twenties. He had a long brown hair that reached his neck, and a pair of clear brown eyes, This man was Azumah Twil. The door to the throne room slowly opened and a man with a pair of dark wings and horns came inside, he stood in front of the large throne and kneeled. "My Lord, all preparation has been made for you to head out." Azumah glanced at the kneeling man and only gave a small nod, the man slowly stood up and left. Azumah kept staring at the door for a while before slowly getting up and heading out to leave the room as well. "I guess I should go and meet this new God Of Creation, I just hope he is truly special, or it would be just a waste of my time." Said Azumah with a smile slowly creeping on his face. POV: God Of Creation, Ysion Domain: I was currently in my domain together with Ovva, after the meeting with the other Gods was over I sent them all back to their Domains for the time being. Hey System you there? Oh there you are, I was wondering if there was a way for me to leave my Universe? Mind explaining how? Ok, let''s try... It took me quite a while to get the hang of it but eventually I was able to do it. All the space surrounding me started to shake, and a dark portal opened in front of me, Ovva who was standing next to me was surprised by the sudden appearance of the portal, I just gave her a small smile. "Don''t worry, i''ll be back ok?"(Ysion) Ovva hesitated for a bit but replied nonetheless. "Yes...please be careful..."(Ovva) I patted her head and smiled, Ovva was a bit shy, but replied with a bright smile, I then walked toward the portal. Once inside, the portal closed behind me. I was momentarily surprised by the sight in front of me. It was the same as when I died everything was dark, except this time millions upon millions of stars were brightening the space, it was a breathtaking sight to say the least. As I turned to look around me I could see a sun a moon and planet far behind me in the distance, should be quite big as from here you could only see the sun as bright dot in this space. I was sure that that was my Universe and that I was currently at the edge of it. If I concentrated on a few bright dots I could actually see that those were suns and in other Universes and there were quite a few planets in each one of them. Hey system are there any Gods in those other Universes? So does that mean I can enter those Universes without having to fear other Gods? ..... Got it, well I won''t be visiting any as long as this war isn''t over... As I was admiring the view and thinking about all the Universes to visit and the countless possibilities, a white dot suddenly appeared in front of me, it was so fast like a flash of lightning. After looking at it the light slowly disappeared leaving behind one man...the man had long brown hair and a pair of brown eyes and the aura he was emitting was very strong. I was observing the man while being fully on guard as I wasn''t sure how strong he is, the man was also carefully looking at me, in his eyes was a momentary shock then happiness? I wasn''t sure why but he started laughing... "Indeed, I guess coming all the way to meet you wasn''t the wrong choice."(???) "Who are you?!"(Ysion) "Oh how rude of me, my name is Azumah...Azumah Twil."(Azumah) I was shocked for a bit but quickly regained my composer, this was the Universe destroyer Azumah Twil... "And what business does Mister Azumah have with me?"(Ysion) "Oh, it seems you know me is that right?"(Azumah) "Azumah Twil, The Universe Destroyer...yes in fact I do know you, but still there is one thing I need to confirm..."(Ysion) "Hmm, and what would that be?"(Azumah) "Why my Universe? I''m pretty sure it was you who was responsible for all the souls disappearing, but i still can''t understand why would you choose to target my Universe as it wasn''t a long time since it was created..."(Ysion) Azumah stayed silence for a bit before smiling and talking to me. "Well let''s just say I find you....mhmm...interesting....yes interesting."(Azumah) "Interesting...? I''m not sure I quite follow you."(Ysion) "You will understand later on." Said Azumah before disappearing and reappearing right next to me, I was shocked...I couldn''t even react to him until he was next to me, he leaned forward and whispered in my ear. "That is if you can survive until then." He said then threw a punch at my stomach, it was so fast that I barely had any time to react, I crossed my hands to defend against the punch while trying to move away from it, but before I can get away the punch connected with my hand. *BOOM* An earth shattering explosion followed and I was pushed miles away from my current position, I can no longer feel my hands as they are both numb and I coughed out a mouthful of golden blood. Azumah instantly appeared in front of me again. "I will give more time to prepare, as it is pretty boring to just kill you here, so you better be ready, cause the next time I come here, there won''t be any mercy, so you better not disappoint me God Of Creation." Said Azumah and then he transformed into a flash of white light leaving the same way he came. I was still trying to understand what just happened, I stood in the middle of the space dazed for a while before opening the portal back to my Universe. Chapter 12 - 12: Resolution POV: OVVA, ANGEL: Lord Ysion, just went out of his Universe, at first I didn''t like the idea of him leaving, because if anything came up we wont be able to be there to protect him. But before I could say anything he opened the Portal, I was afraid of what would happen, and he seemed to know my feelings as he gave me a warm smile and patted my head, I couldn''t stop my cheeks from going red, AH HOW EMBARASSING....Calm down Ovva this is not the time to be thinking about how soft his lips are and how great he is at bed.....NO STOP, Just stop....I managed to get myself together, and gave him a big smile, I hope he didn''t notice... It''s been a little over one hour since he left, and I had a very bad feeling, I was getting nervous, Did something happen? No it can''t be, he''s strong yes, yes that''s right I need to trust him....it''s gonna be alright...yes it''s gonna be alright...while I was walking around the room getting more nervous with each second passing by, a black gate suddently opened in the middle of the room, I was so thrilled and was ready to jump into his arms....but my heart sunk when I saw him....his right arm was obviously broken, and he was still bleeding golden blood, with some bruises all over him, and his face.....had a blank expression. POV: YSION, GOD OF CREATION: After Azumah left, I was still in shock trying to understand what just happened, my right arm was broken and bleeding, but I couldn''t feel much pain. I was na?ve, to think that since I became a GOD I would be invincible...with just one punch...one single punch....and my arm is already broken....what if he decided to go all out?....I shiver at that tought and quickly open the portal back to my Universe. Once I crossed the Portal, the first to greet me was Ovva, her face went pale the moment she saw my arm. "Lord Ysion!! Are you alright?!! W-what happened?!"(Ovva) "Ah...I met some unexpected trouble, don''t worry it''s not a big deal." I said while forcing a smile, Ovva was obviously not happy, and I guess she could tell that I was just trying to act tough... "What do you mean alright?! Please dont joke around your arm IS BROKEN and you are bleeding!!"(Ovva) Ahh...How pathetic....i''m just making her worry...GET IT TOGETHER YSION...You are a God now, you have an ENTIRE Universe to rule over....you are no longer human....you are a GOD....not a human.... I looked at Ovva, and gave her a small smile, I''m seriously lucky to have her by my side...I then held her with my left arm and tightly hugged her, she was a bit startled, but quickly hugged me back without saying anything, her eyes were red with tears in the corner. "I''m sorry,I made you worry , I promise it won''t happen again." I whispered in her ears. "Hmm" she gave me small nod. We stayed like that hugging each other for a while, before finally letting go, my arm had already healed by now and was no longer bleeding. "Ovva i''ll be busy for a while, so I need you to help me watch over things, with the help of the other Gods"(Ysion) She looked confused for a bit,"S-sure but where are you going?" "I''ll head to the training room, I never really did visit it, and I think it''s time I head over there, so while i''m there no one is to disturb me under any circ.u.mstances, you are to pass down my message to all the other Gods, the Universe is in your hands now dont disapoint me." I spoke while still holding her in my arms. "You can count on us, we will not fail you!" Ovva immediately replied with a serious face, I nodded at that, after giving her a small kiss on the lips she became very red how cute, I then proceeded towards the training room. Chapter 13 - 13: Training POV:Xulene: It''s been nearly 50 years since Ovva informed me of father going to the training room, althought from the name of it I can roughly guess the use of the room, I never really visited it, in fact no other God have so no one knows what it looks like inside, all we know is that it''s located under the palace in father''s domain. 50 years may seem long to mortals, but as Gods it is nothing, but even so I can''t help but miss him...*sigh* I know I sound unreasonable but, is it wrong for me to be by father''s side?.....no i''m sure it''s fine...yeah it''s definitely fine....it''s not like I find his smile very charming or his eyes...No!....I mean he did create me so it''s only natural to feel attracted to him...yeah that''s got to be it... While I was thinking about all this I suddenly felt a familiar presence resurface. "Ah!....he''s out.." Said Xulene while a bright smile slowly drew on her face. POV:Ysion: Since the day I entered the training I seemed to have lost all sense of time, i can roughly guess that some years have passed according to mortals time, how much though i''m not really sure. The training room wasn''t really all that special like what most people would think, it was similar to a large underground arena. When I first created my domain and the palace I added this training room but I didn''t really know what to use it for, I mean as God Of Creation I can just create any skill to help me in a fight or so, but my problem was that I was too inexperienced. So during my time in the training room I tried playing a bit with my Godly powers and try to get more used to it, see if there is any weakness and how much I can do with them, and what I discovered astonished me. The first things I started experimenting with is attacking magic, and the options are really limitless, as the mana in my domain is infinite I could try all sort of spells without draining it, I tried all sort of spells from the classic Fireball to some spells I dont even know what to call. Then came the defence for this it was rather simple I just thought of an invisible shield powerfull enough to protect me from both Magical and physical attacks, but then was the problem....how do I test the efficacy of the shield and the power of my attacks, thus I decided to create some opponents to help me with my little test. What I created was a being that rivaled the Gods in power, I kind of let my imagination go wild with this one he had a bue skin with some strange tattoos, a pair of golden horns, dark black hair and a pair of dark red eyes that feels like they can stare right at your soul. The interesting thing about this whole training time is that I found the limit or should I say restriction on my powers, while it is true that I can create anything I want to, but the being or creature that I can create can''t rival me in power it''s max power is the same basic stats as the Main-Gods I created so as long as they are not stronger then them I can create anything. Back to the the Blue-Skined being in front of me, his power could be said to be the same as Kyzdall, so he was pretty strong, after he was created he gave me a long bow. "Please order me as you like my Lord."(???) "Hmm, first of let''s name you, from now on your name shall be Sthognul."(Ysion) "I''m honored my lord."(Sthognul) Nodding my head in satifaction I continued to explaine to him his purpuse. "I created you for the sole purpuse of helping me train and gain battle experience, as all the other Gods are rather busy, i''ll have you keeping me company"(Ysion) "It''s my honor to help my Lord."(Sthognul) And that was how I spent the next year training after a some time Sthognul was unable to keep up, as the difference between us was too large so I created all kind of mystical monsters, demons....to help me train and gain hone my skills, and I got to say it was really worth it as I now have full controll over my body and powers. As I opened the giant training door, I proceeded to the upper floors of the Palace, following me was Sthognul, and thousands of Mystical beasts, demons and all sort of strange beings, it was trully a weird scene. As soon as I got to the main floor of the Palace I found all 8 Main-Gods waiting for me with Ovva standing next to them as well, when they saw the creatures walking behind me they were all shocked before quickly regaining their composure, the first one to come greet me was Xulene who jumped and gave me a long hug. "Welcome back, Father."(Xulene) I hugged her back before answering her, "I''m back, Xulene." "*Cough* *Cough*, I think you should mind your manners in the presence of our Master."Said Ovva while giving Xulene some deadly stares as jealousy was way too obvious in her eyes. Xulene coldly sneered at Ovva before letting go of me, I couldn''t help but smile while looking at the two. After greeting the other Gods I proceeded in taking care of an important mission, and that is to expand my Domain, although it''s quite big it''s still not enough to have all these Divine beasts and Beings stay here so after getting out of the palace, I expanded the forest surrounding it making it a massive one with all kind of mountains and lakes it was a huge a world, turning my head I see that everyone is staring in awe at the new landscape I just created. "*Cough* so Sthognul this will be your new home from now on as well as all of you, I hope you will behave yourself while you are here and not create much trouble." I said to the crowed of thousands beasts and man while giving them a bright smile. "Thank you my Lord for your generosity." replied Sthognul as he went and bowed on his knees, followed by the thousand people and beasts behind him, it was truly a sight to be hold as if anyone of these beasts or creature went down to the mortals world would easily be considered the strongest in the world. Chapter 14 - 14: Roles POV:Ysion: After a while, Sthognul left toward the giant forest followed behind by thousands of immortal beasts and men, I decided to let him be in charge of all of them with him being the the first born. Staying behind were the 8 Main-Gods and the Angel, there expressions wasn''t looking good. "Let''s first get back inside, then you can tell me what''s going on."(Ysion) they all nodded after that and quietly follow me. * Inside the Palace there was a room, in the center of the room, was a very large round table, 10 figures were currently sitting around it. "My Lord, they have finally made their move..." said Kyzdall with cold voice. "So it''s finally beginning it came too fast..."(Ysion) I knew this day would come, but I would have prefered it if it could have been avoided, sigh...guess we can''t always have peace. I moved my gaze from Kyzdall to all the Gods present in the room, in their eyes I couldn''t find any trace of fear or unease, they were all calm and composed, except for a certain someone who''s eyes have been brimming with excitement....Kyzdall, The God Of War, should of seen that coming, I mean he IS the God Of War of course he would be excited. "Master, what are your orders?"(Urnera) "Hmm, Kyzdall will accompany me to the front lines outside of the Universe, the rest are to inform the mortals of the upcoming calamity."(Ysion) "My Lord, is it really necessary to inform the mortals? We have never directly interacted with them."(Vuris) "I''m afraid, they will find out sooner or later, so it''s better if they are at least prepared, the upcoming war is one that no living being in this universe will escape..."(Ysion) "My Lord, do you mean even the mortals are to fight in this war?" Asked Zuhnir in a suprised voice. "Yes, even though we will try and protect them, It''s inevitable I''m afraid that some of the attacks will get through to the mortal realm, and it''s better to be prepared for them."(Ysion) "But can they handle it Father?" Asked Xulene with a concerned expression on her face, she always seemed to have a week spot for the mortals and hate mindless slaughter, but i''m afraid this is a war we won''t be able to avoid. "Don''t worry Xulene." I said while giving her a bright smile, which dyed her cheeks a shade of red. "Did you forget about the Immortal army currently residing in my domain?"(Ysion) "Ah.."(Xulene) "Master do you mean your going to send the Immortal army to the lower realm?"(Ovva) "Yes, they will be sent all over the planet to help the Mortals during this war."(Ysion) Kieyr who have been quiet all this time finally spoke. "My Lord, I object of only Kyzdall accompanying you outside the Universe, I believe we should all go."(Kieyr) "What about your domains? Unlike Kyzdall your domain is of utmost importance."(Ysion) "Master, I agree with Kieyr...we are your Gods we were created to help you and protect you, we may not be as strong as you but i''m sure we can help you."(Vuris) "Forgive my insolence, my Lord but I also agree."(Zuhnir) * "Please let us fight beside you My Lord/Master/Father."(Everyone) "Sigh...I guess i''ll be counting on you guys to keep me safe." I said with a small smile, I really am lucky to have these guys with me. "Yes!"(Everyone) "Father, I have a suggesting."(Xulene) "Hmm? What is it?"(Ysion) "It''s about informing the Mortals, I believe you should be the one to do it."(Xulene) "Oh, and why is that?"(Ysion) "As you know, everyone of us have a race worshiping us, while we can all inform our respective race, there''s bound to be conflict as some races are currently in war against others, so I believe it would be better if you were the one to inform them, as every relegion already knows of your presence and worship you, it would be better that way.(Xulene) The other Gods all gave a nod acknowledgment. "Very well then I will inform the mortals."(Ysion) *** POV:Laura: "Shit..." I knew it was a bad idea to fight that monster, I TOLD THEM!! It was a bad idea!!, but NO, they just HAD TO F.U.C.K.I.N.G GO AFTER IT!! I was currently running at full speed through the forest, trying to get as far away as possible from that monster, my armor was already useless, my sword broken, my right arm also broken and bleeding badly but I don''t stop my feet, I try to get as far away from that cave, as I pray to Ysion that he won''t follow me... My name is Laura, i''m an adventurer, I live in a small kingdom in the edge of the Obuin continent, this morning while I was on the guild there was a party of novice adventurers looking for a swordman, as my reputation is pretty decent within the guild with my rank C the guild master asked me to look after the kids while they go fight some goblins I aggreed thinking it would be an easy job, but how would I have known that we were going to stumble across an S Rank monster. The monster was an S rank Nightsoul, he was 10 meters high with the appearance of a giant black wolf with a three big golden horns on top of his head, a giant claw and a VERY Tough skin. When we first saw it, the monster was bleeding and quite injured, but I knew that even with his current state we wouldn''t be able to beat him but the damn kids just HAD To follow it to it''s cave and try and ambush it the glory of slaying an S Rank monster clouding everyone''s judgment, I knew I should have stopped them....I could have stopped them.... The battle.....I wouldn''t call it that, it was a bloddy massacre, that''s what it was my party of 5 was slaughtered like pigs, the first to go was the spear wielder, the idiot went and tried to attack him head on, before I could do anything, the claw of the monster had already cut him clean in half I tried to get the others to escape but they were frozen in fear, so I jumped in to face the monster, the clash resulted in me being sent flying through the cave with a broken right arm after my sword clashed with his claws. The rest of the party finally got over their fear and tried to run away but it was all too late...even in his weakened state the monster was able to swiftly get rid of everyone, when I realized the situation was hopeless I ran... As I was running through the forest I could hear the monster howling behind me, while getting closer, as I was running at full speed my leg suddently gave out and I fell face first to the ground. When I turned my head, the monster had already caught up, when he saw me on the ground he slowed down and slowly walked over toward me, with every step he took I could feel my death nearing, I prayed to the Lord Ysion to make my death a quick one. "Am I going to die here?" Tears slowly started to form at the corner of my eyes as this cruel reality hit me, the monster suddently launched at me and sweepted his claw down, Iclosed my eyes waiting for my end....after a while nothing seemed to happen, no pain no nothing. I oppened my eyes to be met with a sight I will never forget in my life... Chapter 15 - 15: Announcement POV:Laura: People....that''s what I saw.....a whole sea of people! I was still on the ground, but strangely the floor was white, there was no mud nor forest around me, instead there was people. There had to be thousands, no millions of people...I tried to get myself up, to my surprise my arm was healed and I could feel that my stamina has recovered, if not for my armor that''s still broken I would have thought that I was only dreaming. Upon closer inspection everyone seemed to be surprised, I could see shock, fear, curiosity...all kind of emotions on everyones faces, there was also all sort of races, not just Humans, Elves, Beastmans demons, Fairys, hell I could even see a dragon far ahead of me. Some people looked like they were in battle before being summoned. It was very bright in here, I lifted my head up, and to my surprise there was no sun!....no sun, no moon, there wasn''t even a sky, just pure whiteness. As everyone was starting to get anxious, some people even started fighting, putting this many races together, is bound to cause trouble. * "ENOUGH!"(???) "!!" Just as a Human and Beastman were about to start fighting, a loud voice shouted, it was loud enough for everyone among the millions of people to hear it, and causing all those present to kneel in fear, I felt my knees go week and immediatly fell to the ground. Almost at the same time a powerful aura swept across all the people making them shudder in fear, as I struggled to lift my head up I was momentarily stunned. Floating in the air was a young handsome male, blue dark hair and a pair of blue eyes to match it. Handsome, I couldn''t think of anything else, I never saw anything this beautiful in my life, and I wasn''t the only one everyone still on there knees couldn''t move there eyes from the youth in front of us, he stance was overbearing and he was unleashing a majestic aura that makes you keep staring. I was never the romantic type, so I didn''t really believe in the whole love at first sight thing....but now I do, he was just...too handsome. "Rise my children."(???) Just as he said that the pressure that was weighting us down was suddently lifted, and people started to slowly rise, millions of people looked towards the youth in awe and shock, I couldn''t move my eyes away from him. "I''m sure many of you are confused, scared as to where you are, and why you are here, but I shall explain everything to you." No one spoke, we just kept staring at the youth floating in the air in total silence, who was he? The only reasonable awnser I could think of was....a God. "I suppose i should introduce myself....I''m the creator of all, King of Gods, God of Creation Ysion."(Ysion) Even thought I had my doubts I was still stunned, he really was a God. So he was the one we kept praying to....Ysion....I could see the shocked expression on everyones faces, some people kneeled once again, praying to him, as for me i could only stare. "H-How do we really know y-your really Ysion?" A middle aged man shouted, Ysion looked at him, as soon as the man was met by his gaze his legs gave out and he fell on the floor panting, suddently a bright light came down from above striking the man, the people next to him deseperatly ran away from the light as the man screamed in pain. "AAAAAAAHHH!!" He''s voice didn''t sound human at all, and all we can do was watch after a few seconds the light slowly disappeared leaving a unrecognizable burned body. "..." The crowed was silence, then the light came down again on the body, after a couple of seconds it disappeared again, only this time leaving the man standing there, like nothing ever happened, after that he went on his knees. "I''m so sorry for disrespecting the great father Ysion, please forgive this lowly one as I was ignorant." Ysion only nodded his head in aprovement. "Rise my child."(Ysion) The man slowly got up still. "Thank you oh great father, for forgiving this lowly me." "My children, a calamity is upon us, an Evil Entity is threatening our universe, I will be personally fighting against him and so will the other Gods. It is time for everyone to stand together in order for us to overcome this threat."(Ysion) * There was a long moment of silence, before everyone broke into panic people some started crying others, praying to the God in front of them to save them, some still couldn''t understand how serious this Evil Entity, is. "Silence!"(Ysion) As if bringing everyone back to their sences with his shout the millions of people all went silence once again. "M-my God, w-with all respect may I speak." I muttered all my courage and spoke, he suddently turned and looked towards me, his eyes made one feel as if he would be sucked in them, I trembled at his gaze but still tried my best to keep on standing. "You may speak."(Ysion) "T-thank you m-my God, i-i just wanted to know if your excellency would be fighting this Evil entity, then what can we Mortals do?" "Your job will be to survive...It''s true that I will be fighting against him so that he will not destroy our Universe, but the problem is he will not be coming alone, he will be bringing with him his whole army, amd their objective, is the destruction of our Universe, so while me and the other Gods will be busy fighting against him some devils may take the chance to attack the Mortals world." It was hard to believe, suddenly being told that we are going to have to fight some devils for our survival, it''s true that our planet wasn''t really a safe one to begin with and with all the monsters, we were used to having to fight against them, but this....this was the first time something this big happened, the Gods, never really interacted with the Mortals, not to mention the King Of Gods, so that means the situation is very serious....but can we win? As if reading my mind Ysion replied. "Worry not my children, I will be sending an army of immortals, beasts, and man to help you, overcome this battle, they will be positioned all over the planet and will help defend all races alike, as for you, consider this a test, those to pass it will be rewarded, according to their contribution to this war, be it Immortality, wealth, power, anything is possible as long as you fight bravely."(Ysion) Next was a moment of silence, everyone was trying to understand what they just heard, Immortality? Just this word alone made many anticipate this war so they could prove their worth and pass the tests. "It is time for you to go my children, hear my word, their will be no fighting among nations or races, until this war is over, any who dares break this rule will be sentenced to death by me personally, now go prepare for the war is coming."(Ysion) After saying that my vision blurred, and I was once again transported back to the forest, the monster was still there only this time it didn''t attack me, he just kept staring at me, and then turned arround and left.... Chapter 16 - 16: Punishment 3RD PERSON POV: In the Mortal realm, there was chaos, everyone was preparing for the upcoming fight, Empires started recruiting more people to their military ranks, kingdoms put their old feuds behind. Although not everyone was willing to do so at first, even though meeting with their creator for the first time had made quite an impact on everyone, there was still one particular Human Kingdom that refused the peace treaty with a Demon Kingdom. The Demons naturally worshiped the strong, and with them meeting their God, they all took his order of no war seriously, and so they sent their messengers to proposed a peace treaty to the human kingdom. ************************************* "That damn old fool!!" Angerly shouted the old demon-king, he was currently sitting on his throne surrounded by his most trusted subordinates, on his Right side was the demon-queen, long black hair, and deep red eyes, her face was very beautiful, to say the least, and her body, on the other hand, looked as if it''s the only purpose was to seduce man, if not for the to golden horns going around her head one would have mistaken her for a human women. But currently, everyone in the room knew better than to be fooled by her, under that seemingly harmless face, hides a strong demoness bested only by the Demon-King himself. "Calm down dear, didn''t Lord Ysion say when he summoned everyone that he himself would punish those foolish enough to go against him?" "*sigh*....you are right, I guess there is nothing we can do about it." Replied the Demon-King while in his eyes a hint of sadness could be seen. The war between him and the Human king goes way back, so even though they are death enemies, with multiple face off''s between each other, it won''t be a lie to say that they developed a strange friendship with each other, so fearing the punishment his old rival is going to face, the Demon-King was sad. ************************************* Inside the capital of the Human kingdom, A lot of people were protesting against the idea of not accepting the peace pact with the demons, while they all stood outside the King''s palace. *** Inside the palace, the King was currently sitting his conference room, sitting next to him was his daughter and other figures of the kingdom. "Father! Please reconsider! We cannot go against our God''s order!" Pleaded the princess. Several people agreeing with her, while a small faction was against stopping the war. "Princess the King has made his decision, there can''t be peace with those filthy demons." Said a blonde haired noble smiling. "Y-You! Don''t you know what you are doing?!" (Princess) "Oh, in fact, we do princess, how can we even be sure that what we saw was really God Ysion? This war between us those low-beings will never stop Unless they are annihilated!" Shouted the young arrogant noble, while those agreeing with him silently nodding their head. The King on the other side was just observing all of this, without speaking. "You have gone mad! Ysion will punish you!!"(Princess) "Oh please, we all know that it''s not gonna happen." "Oh really? What makes you so sure about that?"(???) "W-whose there?" Shouted the young noble while everyone in the room was looking around for the source of the voice. ************************************* Outside all of the people that were gathered at the castle''s doors were shouting demanding the king to accept the peace pact when suddenly... "Hey, what''s that?" Pointed a young girl in the crowd towards the sky soon all of the people present were looking at the sky. The blue sky was no more, it was golden, as if it was splitting open to let someone or something through, seeing the sky turn from blue to golden yellow people started to kneel in fear and praying, then suddenly a golden pillar came down on the palace, strangely it didn''t destroy anything, but the palace just seemed to disappear. The pillar could be seen from thousands of miles all across the land. The people near the castle praying had to protect their eyes from the brightness, the light continued for 5 minutes until it stopped, and where once stood an impressive castle was now an empty lot. The strangest thing was that no one was hurt neither the citizens that were standing near it nor the people inside the castle, whispers could be heard among the crowds now that the king and his daughter could be seen. The young noble and his group of supporters were clearly terrified, while looking around as if to spot who made this, then it came, a voice so loud so strong that it made everyone present be it nobles or commoners guards or king himself shudder in fear and brought them all to their knees. "WHO DARES?! WHO DARES DISOBEY MY ORDERS?!"(Ysion) No one present dared to speak nor could they everyone had their heads facing the ground then the whole place was suddenly illuminated like a second sun has descended on the Mortal world. Some people struggled to move their head and see what was in front of them. Surrounded by light they could vaguely make out a shape of a man. And as fast as it came the light went away leaving behind a man they have all seen, their God. Ysion, proceeded towards the direction of the empty slot where the castle used to be, under the watchful eyes of all the people of the capital fearing the worst, he first went towards the young noble who had already soiled his underwear with fright when he saw Ysion slowly coming towards him, the nobles supporters tried to run away but couldn''t it was like a mountain weighing them down and they couldn''t move. Stopping a couple of meters away from the noble Ysion looked down on him. "You dare disrespect your creator mortal?"(Ysion) "A-ah...i-i-i" "Did I allow you to speak?" His voice wasn''t loud but it was enough for everyone to hear it. "You disobeyed my order, and dared to question me, for your sin I sentence you to eternal punishment in Zuhnir''s realm."(Ysion) As he said he''s judgment gasps could be heard from the crowd, Zuhnir''s realm, better known by mortals as Hell. Right after he sentenced his judgement a large black gate as big as the sky it self appeared behind the nobles the gate was pitch black with all kind of drawings in it, you could see mythical beast''s skulls on it Human skulls, demon skulls, beast-man skulls every kind of skulls, some people couldn''t stay conscious. The door was big enough for the whole continent to see when it slowly started to open, the creaking noise was heard that day by every single person on the planet, the sound of the gates of Hell opening... It was only a small opening but more than enough to let people walk through it, the noble''s face''s rapidly lost all color, with a yellow liquid slowly coming down from his pants, then from the door came a large hand, a pitch black giant hand with claws instead of fingers the hand slowly came out of the door and stretched towards the nobles who were against the idea, and dragged them back while they were screaming and begging for mercy. The people unable to move with fear watched as the door once again slowly closed making the same noise to be heard all around the planet, and then slowly began to fade away before disappearing completely, a small sigh of relieve could be heard. Ysion then slowly made way toward the only royal family members, The King, and the Princess. Slowly walking until he was in front of the King and Princess. The princess visibly shaking in fear tears in the corner of her eyes, while the old king was shaking as well his eyes, on the other hand, were blank. "M-m-my God, p-please excuse this l-lowly me for speaking, b-but my father isn''t a man to go against your order s-so please i-i do not know what happened to him b-but.." Before she could continue the princess was interpreted by Ysion who waved his hand at her to stop, the girl''s face quickly turned pale and her head facing the ground started shaking waiting for the worst. Ysion slowly approached the girl while everyone was holding their breath waiting for what will he do, and then slowly patted her head. "Eh..?" The young princess only 17 years old was confused until he slowly moved her face to face him, looking straight at the God warmly smiling at her the young girls face suddenly turned red while she seemed to forget where they were. "You did well my child, do not worry about your father, I know he is a good man, and I know that he was being controlled."(Ysion) Saying that he slowly stood up while the girl was still confused, and looked at the King next to her with his eyes seemingly empty, he slowly waved his hand in front of the king, and then suddenly the King''s eyes flickered with light, while he blinked for a few times before suddenly going on his knees and hands bowing deeply towards Ysion. "T-thank you my God for your mercy and for saving this foolish one."(King) "Father!"(Princess) "It''s fine, you have a very strong daughter and I''m sure she will grow to become an outstanding leader, I look forward to that day," said Ysion while gently smiling towards the girl. Seeing him smiling at her, Princess Ariel couldn''t help but look down face all red. "Thank you my God!"(King) Looking at the cute little girl Ysion once again waved his hand in front of her only this time the girl started to shine brightly for a few seconds while everyone was watching, the king visibly scared for his daughter, after a few seconds the light went away to leave behind a dumbfounded princess. She was still the same only more beautiful, no one could really tell what happened besides the girl herself. "Consider this a small gift from me, I''m looking forward to seeing you grow." Said Ysion to the small girl before waving his hand once again to make the castle appear. Floating above the castle he looked down on the crowds, with the King and Princess at the door of the Castle. "Let this be a warning to you all as well as a lesson, I do not tolerate insolence, be it to me or towards any other Gods, the Immortal Army will be decending soon, I suggest you hurry up with your preparations." Said Ysion before shooting towards the Golden sky after passing the golden cloud, the sky slowly turned Blue once more, leaving behind an awe struck crowed and a dumbfounded Princess who was looking down at the tablet in front of her. CONGRATULATIONS You have been blessed by The God Of Creations YSION. Chapter 17 - 17: The Immortal Army Ysion POV: After taking care of the problem with the mortals I went back to my domain, there waiting for me was Ovva. "Welcome back master!"(Ovva) "I''m back" I replied with a smile. "You know you didn''t have to go there personally?"(Ovva) "Ah yes I don''t really mind so it''s okay, anyways let''s head inside shall we?"(Ysion) "Yes!"(Ovva) Walking in the halls of my castle, I still had sometimes trouble believing that I''m actually a God and all, it''s been a while and I mostly forgot all about being a human, but still sometimes this whole thing seems just like a dream, I mean I am surrounded by beautiful Angles and Gods everywhere, I might act tough in front of them as I am their creator but still... I looked towards Ovva who was walking beside me in the hallway, she really is beautiful I sometimes still wonder if it was really me who created her. As if sensing my eyes on her she turned her head toward me and flashed a dazzling smile, I could swear that that smile could charm any mortal or immortal, she was just too beautiful. After walking for a while we arrived in front of my bedroom, in front of the door was two minor gods standing guards, upon seeing me and Ovva they respectfully bowed their heads and opened the door for us to enter, nodding slightly at them I proceeded towards the room. The inside of the room wasn''t really all that luxurious actually, except for the huge bed in the middle of the room, and when I say huge I mean really huge it could easily fit 10 people on it, there was also a big window to the left of the bed where you can see the river and forest outside the palace. Us Gods don''t really need to rest as our bodies doesn''t require it but nevertheless, I still enjoyed it from time to time, I could easily sleep for 100 years or more if I want to. Entering the room I headed straight toward the bed and laid down face first, Ovva giggled upon seeing me act like that and moved to sit next to me, she started to slowly massage my back, I couldn''t help but close my eyes in bliss and enjoy the feeling of her hands on my back. "Ovva."(Ysion) "Yes, master?"(Ovva) "Can you inform the immortal army to head down to the mortal plane?"(Ysion) "It''s already done master you should just rest for a bit" she answered me with a smiling face "Hmm..."(Ysion) "Ovva?"(Ysion) "Yes, master?"(Ovva) "Come lay down next to me"(Ysion) "Ah, y-yes master!"(Ovva) as she said that she laid down next to me, I was looking straight at her eyes, at first her face was all red and she kept avoiding my gaze, but after a while she also kept looking at me straight in the eyes with a tinge of redness on her cheeks, I couldn''t help but pull her into my arms and hug her. "A-ah! M-master?"(Ovva) "Just let me lay down like this for a bit"(Ysion) "Hmm" she answered with a small nod and smiled shyly then she also put her arms around my back and returned my hug, with her left arm while she started playing with my hair with her right. I felt completely at ease and I slowly started to feel my conscious drifting away. Sthognul POV: My name is Sthognul, I was created by my Lord Ysion for the sole purpose of helping him train, but after a while, I was unable to keep up with him, I was ashamed of myself for not being of any help for my Lord, but thankfully I am now able to be of use for him, along with myself he created all kind of Mythical creatures and humanoid ones as well to help him, but now that the war is coming, he gave us a mission, to protect the Mortal plane and for that I''ll be sure to meet his expectations and not let him down, as I was the first out to be created before my brethren and also one of the strongest, I was named the Leader. At the moment we were at the Forest in the domain of my Lord, he was generous enough to expand the place so all of us will be able to settle down here, we were currently in the middle of creating the capital city inside the forest, and everyone was helping Dragons, Phoenixes, Humans, Demons, Elves... everyone was helping while we were waiting for the orders to head down toward the mortal plane. I was flying in the air making sure everyone is completing their duties when Lady Ovva contacted me. "Sthognul?(Ovva) "Yes My lady?"(Sthognul) "It is time, Master Ysion has giving the order, gather the army and head down to the mortals plane"(Ovva) "Yes my lady! we will not disappoint my Lord!" I couldn''t help but shout excitedly, it was finally time! I stopped in the middle of the air and coughed once to get my voice ready then shouted so all can hear. "MY BROTHERS! MY SISTERS! IT IS TIME! TIME TO PROVE OUR WORTH TO THE LORD! THE ORDER HAS BEEN GIVING! WE ARE TO HEAD DOWN TO THE MORTAL PLANE AND PROTECT THE MORTALS FROM THE DESPICABLE INVADERS! NOW WHO IS WITH ME?!" "YEAAAAAH! FOR THE LOORD!!"(Everyone) "NOW EVERYONE AT YOUR POSITIONS!! WE ARE HEADING OUT!! "YEAAAAAH!!!"(Everyone) It was a sight to hold everyone dropped anything they were doing and lined up in front of me in the air, I was at the front while behind me thousands of Immortals flew, our direction, the mortal plane! Princess Ariel POV; I was sitting in my room staring out the window, the past couple of days have been very crazy, meeting with a God. As I recalled that a small blush appeared on my face, I couldn''t help it, I can''t seem to get his face out of my mind, he was just too perfect. I sighted and then started thinking about another matter, that screen that appeared in front of me, blessed by a God? I never heard of such thing nor do I know what it does, I guess I''ll have to find out, as I was thinking about this a commotion started outside the castle I could hear people shouting even in the castle. curious I headed outside my room only to see some guards and servants running towards the outside of the castle, I stopped a maid to ask her about what was going on. "Ah, princess! The Gods it seems like they are descending upon us again everyone is going outside to welcome them his Majesty is also outside!" "EH? Let''s go then!" I replied hoping that I could once again see him, talk to him... **************** Outside the situation was in chaos, people shouting while pointing at the sky others kneeling I could see father on the garden of the castle surrounded by his guards. Looking at the sky, I could see thousands upon thousands of bright lights, flying in the sky it was very similar to shooting starts, but they all had different colors and they were heading all across the planet. A blue star suddenly seemed to be heading toward us with accompanied by a hundred other shiny ones the blue one seemed like it was leading the other ones, after a few seconds the blue star stopped mid air on top of the capital followed by all the other ones, a bright light shined for a second before disappearing, what was left instead of the blue star was a handsome blue skinned man, wait blue skinned? with a pair of golden horns and deep red eyes, the other stars also stopped shining and revealed the beings in there, there was dragons, phoenixes , I could see some that looked human and even some elves and demons... I was carefully observing all of them when the blue skinned man started speaking. "FEAR NOT MORTALS, WE ARE THE IMMORTAL ARMY CREATED BY OUR LORD YSION, OUR MISSION WILL BE TO PROTECT YOU FROM THE INCOMING INVASION, WITH US HERE YOU DON''T HAVE ANYTHING TO FEAR"(???) Almost all the people in the capital were visibly relieved knowing that they were here to help us. Chapter 18 - 18: Fight Ysion POV: I was currently sitting in my throne room waiting for Xulene and the others to come, Ovva was currently standing to my right, she smiled sweetly noticing my gaze, I smile back and shortly after that Xulene appeared in front of the throne followed by the other seven Gods. "Father," she said while giving me a small bow followed by the others, but as soon as her eyes meet with Ovva they became cold, while Ovva is also smiling back innocently...Women are scary! I give a slight nod and speak. "I see that everyone is here and I assume you are all reading for what''s going to happen?" (Ysion) "Yes!" (Everyone) "Good, this fight will not be an easy one, and I know every one of you is strong enough to protect himself but, I do not wish to see any one of get hurt, so we will stick to the plan, got it? I don''t want anyone to play no hero or anything this IS AN ORDER! DO NOT DIE!" (Ysion) "Understood!" (Everyone) "Then let''s head out, the Immortal Army is already in place so we don''t have to fear much about the mortal plane, It seems our guests have arrived" I then teleported to the edge of my Universe, soon my 8 Gods and a High Angel were also by my side followed by an army of Minor Gods and Angles behind us, It seems that the number of Minor Gods they have created when I was in training grew bigger... Our plan is quite simple actually, I will fight against Azumah while Xulene and the others will lead the Minor Gods, Ovva will lead the army of angles. I was waiting for the arrival of our guests when a bright light shot across space and stopped in front of me when the light disappeared Azumah could be seen standing there. "Oh my, this is quite the welcome hehe, Is this all for me? I''m very flattered" He speaks with an annoying smile on his face, while I frown. Kyzdall POV: I was standing next to my Lord when the being appeared, he had the looks of an ordinary mortal, but his seemingly harmless looks could not hide the Aura he was emitting, then the being spoke. "Oh my, this is quite the welcome hehe, Is this all for me? I''m very flattered" I look at my Lord and see a frown on his face when the being spoke again. "Oya? don''t tell me you were thinking I would bring an army with me? haha No no no, you see I don''t need to bring an army to crush you!" "How dare you insult our Lord!" I couldn''t hold back my anger and shouted, I couldn''t take it when someone disrespected my Lord I knew that I shouldn''t be so impulsive but I just couldn''t let this man go without punishment. I flew towards him before my Lord shouted at me to stop but it was already too late, I instantly appeared in front of him and punched him with my right hand with a force strong enough to blew a mountain, but before my fist could connect with his face his aura exploded and I froze in my place, I was shaking, ME? A GOD OF WAR? No! I refuse to accept it, I was born to battle, and protect my Lord how could I.... I struggled to look up towards the beings eyes, when our eyes met he spoke with a cold voice. "Scram, you are way too young to try anything against me kid." I felt his Aura weighting me down and crushing me while I was struggling to stay conscious when suddenly the Aura disappeared and a white light surrounded me, I looked up to see my Lords back in front of me. "Kyzdall, do not interfere, go with your brothers and sisters you are not his match." (Ysion) "M-my Lord, I''m sorry I failed you..." I replied feeling my anger boiling for being so useless. "You have not failed me, there is just nothing you can do, this is a matter I need to take care of myself, Kids change of plans, head back toward the mortal plane and concentrate all your effort on protecting it, things might get nasty." (Ysion) "F-father!" Xulene spoke with tears in her eyes while Ovva looked to be the same but still composed the others were no different than me and are struggling to not jump on the being in front of us. My Lord looks at Xulene and smiles "Don''t worry, It will be alright" then we are all forcefully teleported to the atmosphere of the mortal plane, with our vision it''s not a problem, to see for far distances so we could still see our Lord far away, Xulene suddenly started crying and was about to fly back towards my Lord direction, when I stopped her. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING KYZDALL WE NEED TO HELP HIM LET ME GO!!" (Xulene) "It was his order for us to protect the plane, do you want to disobey a direct order from your creator?" I ask her, while also trying to calm myself down. "I DON''T CARE HE NEEDS OUR HELP YOU ARE SUPPOSE TO BE A GODDAMN GOD OF WAR NOT A COWARD!" She shouts at me with tears in her eyes her voice was loud for all of the thousands of minor Gods to hear, but I didn''t care she was right, but what can I do against that kind of being? what can I... Ovva suddently jumped in front of Xulene and Slapped her, everyone went quiet, while Xulene looked shocked at Ovva. " GET YOURSELF TOGETHER!! DO YOU THINK YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE WHO WANTS TO HELP HIM?! haah?! WE ALL DO! BUT WE ARE FAR TOO WEAK AND WILL ONLY STAND IN HIS WAY YOU GET IT?!! SO IF YOU REALLY WANT TO HELP, DO AS HE SAID AND PROTECT THE DAMN PLANE!!" (Ovva) Xulene went silent but tears slowly started falling from her eyes, Vuris went to comfort her, I looked towards my other brothers and sisters, and they all had a grim expression, especially Urnera, as she Is a Goddess Of Fire I''m surprised she wasn''t the first one to jump into the fight, she always had anger problems, she was mumbling something under her breath. "mumble....I''m gonna kill him I''m gonna kill him how dare he how dare he disrespect my master I''m gonna kill him...mumble" (Urnera) "...." Ysion POV; "I hope you are finished with all that drama?"(Azumah) "Yeah, sorry to keep you waiting" damn it I don''t know if I can win against this guy but I don''t really have a much of a choice. He suddenly appears in front of me and tries to hit me with his right hand, but I teleport right behind him and shoot a ball of pure mana towards, he raises a shield to protect him but I already anticipated that so before the ball of mana can collide with his shield it explodes. *BOOOM* The explosion was strong enough to blow up a planet, his shield disappeared and he sent flying backward in space, I quickly follow after him and materialize a sword in my hand and another one in my left, and empower them with my mana so they wouldn''t break, I appeared in front of him while swinging my sword to his neck, but he manages to parry it with his sword, I retreat a few meters back and we look at each other, now that I have a good look at it his sword was completely black and It was actually a bit hard to see it especially in space, his clothes are tattered and I can see a small line of purple blood slowly dripping from the side of his mouth, wait purple? He wipes off the blood with his sleeve and starts grinning like a mad man. "Wonderful! Wonderful! you are indeed a God Of Creation, in such a short time and you can already grow this much haha, I guess I can enjoy this a little bit as well!" he tears off his top as it was in his way. "Heeere I cooome! haha" He instantly appears in front of me and starts attacking me with his black sword, I desperately try to parry his attacks but his swings are too strong, good thing we are away from the planet as the shock waves emitted when our weapons collide is too strong for even Minor Gods. We kept fighting like that for a while, I don''t know how long we have been like this but he was slowly gaining more and more ground against me, I couldn''t do anything but defend, small cuts appeared all over my body and golden blood started coming from the wounds, but as soon as I get cut I almost instantly recover and my wound closes, looks like my regeneration improved. "Come on, Come on! COME ON! DON''T JUST DEFEND SHOW ME WHAT YOU CAN DO! Don''t tell me this is it? If SO I''M VEEEERY DISAPPOINTED!" He shouts and I can feel Mana gathering around his right hand, that looks bad! but before I can dodge he teleports and hits my stomach with his right hand. "Ugh!"(Ysion) as soon as he''s right hand hit me an explosion occurred and sent me flying all the way towards the mortal plane, I flew through space at an incredible speed and crashed on the ground of the planet, I left a huge dent on the ground but that is not important I lost my left hand in the explosion, my clothes are tattered while my body is a bloody mess at the moment only difference Is that my blood Is golden yellow. I look around and find out that I actually fell near a human kingdom, the walls are not even 500m away, and there seems to be a commotion, heh, of course, there will be their GOD just fell next to there door, sigh my arm is already regeneration at a noticeable speed while all the other cuts and bruises are already healed I stand up on my feet and fly up from the ground, some of the members of the Immortal Army soon appeared in front of me. "MY GOD! Are you alright?! We heard about the circ.u.mstances from Lady Ovva" the one who spoke was a beautiful demon looking girl with black horns and hair, a pair of black wings behind her back. "I''m fine, you know what your mission?" "Yes my God, to protect the mortals!" "Good, pass my order the others, tell them to form a shield around the plane everyone! I don''t have much time left, I guess there is no choice but to use that" "Understood my God I''ll inform them!" "GOOOOD OF CREATION! Come here I KNOW YOU Won''t DIE FROM SOMETHING LIKE THAT!" a voice that could be heard from all over the planet roared. Sigh, give me a break would ya? I guess I can only use that...I just hope nothing bad happens... Chapter 19 - 19: War POV: Ysion: I watched as the members of the Immortal army flew away, moments later Azumah could be seen in the sky, my hand had already regenerated and all wounds closed. "Found you! hehe~" (Azumah) "sigh let''s take this outside the planet, I don''t want the mortals to get caught up in our fight." (Ysion) "Hmmm, well I don''t really mind as this whole Universe will soon be mine after our fight is over," he replied with a smile which made me want to punch his face, but I refrained from doing so. I shot towards the sky with an incredible speed, moments later the darkness of space could be seen, Azumah soon followed after me, I could see thousands of Gods and Angels surrounding the Planet, The Immortal Army was also present, as soon as they confirmed that both me and Azumah had left the planet they started channeling their mana and willing toward the planets, it didn''t take long for a transparent shield to appear surrounding the planet. "Heeh~ I see, so shall we continue?" (Azumah) I nodded at him and almost immediately he vanished and reappeared behind me, I was already expecting him so I dodged his sword to the right, I shot a beam of raw mana towards his face, but he dodged it before he could move I shot another one and another one, I kept shooting at him, slowly drawing him away from the planet. "Come on!! this Isn''t really that fun! show me something new!" spoke Awumah, he soon dashed forward swinging his blade towards my neck, my sword materialized in my right hand and I used it to block the incoming attack only to get pushed a few miles away he instantly appeared and without giving me any chance started his series of attacks. "COME ON!! NOT AGAIN STOOP JUST DEFENDING DAMN IT!!" He said before swinging another powerful slash from above my head, I once again stopped it but got pushed back, he then started gathering mana in both his hands. *CLAP* A powerful clap resounded through the Universe and with it came darkness, as soon as he clapped darkness surrounded me I couldn''t see anything anymore, the sun was no more the planet the stars, I reached my hand in front of but couldn''t see it either, It reminded me of the darkness when I died in my first life. Calm down, Calm down, this must one of his spells, think, think...wait that could work ok let''s try it. I tried feeling the mana surrounding me, it was still there good then it''s gotta work. One of the things I understood in my time as God was how the spells and mana worked, for Mortals they could use the surrounding mana and will it to do as they wish, It may sound simple at first but It''s very hard, as they need to channel it through their bodies before releasing it once again, and so the hard part is to will mana through your body, for us Gods it''s actually the same the only difference is that we can easily will it channel as much as we want without fearing for our bodies, the interesting part is when someone uses mana, it usually stays connected to his or her''s body for example if a mage was to cast a fireball there is a connection between him and the mana, and if you can cut that connection the fireball will disappear, and that is what I''m trying to do right now. POV; OVVA: We were all watching the fight between Master and Azumah, I could see that Master was trying to lead Azumah away from the planet, but I was still very uneasy, I wanted to be next to him and fight with him, I knew that I wasn''t the only one who felt that way, I looked behind me and could see thousands of Gods and Angels with uneasy expressions, everyone was concerned for master''s health. The fight kept going until suddenly Master was pushed back and Azumah started gathering mana toward both his hands, the uneasy feeling in my heart kept growing. *CLAP* A powerful clap was heard by everyone when suddenly Master disappeared leaving behind Azumah... "F-father..." said Xulene while tears started falling from her eyes "My Lord, No No NO NO NO NO NO!!!!!" Kyzdall shouted before bursting In an unimaginable speed toward Azumah. "HE WILL PAY!! I DON''T CARE IF I DIE TODAY BUT HE IS GOING DOWN WITH ME!!!" Urnera soon followed after Kyzdall, the Main-Gods all followed Xulene still crying but her eyes burning with hate, I couldn''t understand at the moment the sight of masters still in my eyes before disappearing, and I couldn''t do anything about it, I could feel my eyes moistening before tears started flowing from my eyes. I felt hate and anger I never felt before toward the monster who took away everything from me, I turned towards the Thousands of Gods and Angels and shouted. "EVERYONE CHARGE FORWARD!!!! FOR MASTER!!!!" (Ovva) "WAAAAAH" (Everyone) I charged forward following me was the Gods and Angels, the Immortal Army was also attacking. Kyzdall was already engaging the enemy and attacking him with his great sword, Urnera, Vuris, Fydur, and Xulene were supporting him launching all sorts of powerful elemental spells, Kieyr was also trying to attack Azumah from behind with his giant axe, Zodohr and Zuhnir were constantly moving around him while shooting light and drakeness magic, but he was easily defending all their attacks, Sthognul also arrived and tried attacking with his sword but to no avail, soon cuts started appearing on Kyzdall and Kieyr, I started supporting them by healing them and helping them channel even more mana, the other Gods and Angels also joined, some were attacking others supporting, but something was wrong...He...he was smiling....even with everyone attacking him at the same time he was still smiling like a mad man. He then pushed Kyzdall with a powerful swing of his sword and was about to cut his head when Sthognul and Kieyr intervened but he missed the swing but still was able to cut Kyzdalls''s left arm before turning towards them, he swung his hand down and a surge of mana rushed from it attacking the duo, they couldn''t defend completely and were sent flying, I rushed towards them and started healing their wounds, Kyzdall was already up, his missing hand was slowly regenerating, a lot of Minor Gods were surrounding Azumah, attacking him from all sides but he easily defended against them. I could see that we were going to lose we already lost a few hundreds of Gods and Angels to him two of the Main Gods were badly injured, Urnera couldn''t take it anymore and flew towards him followed by Xulene. "NO!!" I shouted trying to get them to back away, we can''t win against him in a frontal assault but both Urnera and Xulene were Already there, he suddenly disappeared when they were about to reach him only to reappear behind them they turned around, I was already flying as fast as I can towards them, I only managed to barely push Xulene away when I felt a cold sensation in my chest I looked down to see his blade in my heart, Xulene looked at me with wind open eyes, she was clearly trying to say something but the words didn''t come out I looked toward Urnera to see that she barely managed to avoid his second blade with a deep cut to her stomach but nothing too serious, I looked back at Xulene. "W-why? WHY? WHY? WHY SAVE ME?!"(Xulene) "Heh, I don''t know but I guess I will be going first" I replied with a faint smile "NO NO NO YOU CAN''T DO THIS!!" (Xulene) I smiled at her once more and slowly felt my conscious fading away, my vision started to darken and the sound of battle felt so distant, a blinding light soon appeared but my I couldn''t leave my eyes open anymore and I soon felt my conscious drifting away. "I''m sorry, Master". Chapter 20 - 20: Did we win? POV Ysion: Right after I got out of the dark space that I was trapped on, I saw that all Gods and Angles were trying to fight against Azumah, some were already dead by the time I was out. The moment I appeared the fight seemed to stop, and everyone was looking at my direction with dumbfounded expressions, the atmosphere surrounding me grew cold when I saw Ovva... She had apparently tried to shield Xulene against Azumah''s blade, I could feel her conscious fading, and if I don''t act now she will be dead forever. For me, it should be quite easy to revive anyone, as long as their soul hasn''t disappeared, when mortals die their soul are directed to Kieyr''s domain, so if I wanted to revive someone I can just order their souls to go back to their bodies, but for Gods it''s a bit different if they die their soul will just disperse in the surrounding... I instantly teleported next to Ovva and caught her, she had already lost conscious. "F-father...*sob*...I''m sorry...*sob*" (Xulene) I didn''t reply and slowly waved my hand In front of Ovva, the wound on her chest was closed instantly and she struggled to open her eyes. "M-master?"(Ovva) "Sleep for now." I then gently touched her forehead with my finger and she fell asleep. "Xulene."(Ysion) "Y-YES father!"(Xulene) "Take Ovva back to my domain, and get everyone to go back and protect the planet...and this time STAY THERE!" (Ysion) "A-a-ah.."(Xulene) I turned towards the other Gods and Angels surrounding us, they all had ugly expressions on their faces when they heard what I said to Xulene. "And that goes for Everyone of you, GO AND PROTECT THE DAMN PLANET!!" This was my first time getting this angry at them, I do appreciate their concerns but they need to learn to follow orders, and not be blinded by their own emotions. They all bowed down to me and flew towards the mortal plane recreating the shield surrounding it, while Xulene teleported with Ovva to my domain. I could see that the planet has already sustained some damage, but that will have to wait...I slowly turned and faced Azumah, he was still smiling. "Let''s see if your Gods are really capable of defending that planet this time hehe~" He once again clapped and millions of shadows appeared behind, some of them had humanoid bodies others didn''t. "Attack."(Azumah) Just as he commanded all of the shadows headed straight toward the mortal plane, I didn''t have time to think about them because Azumah appeared right in front of me and swung his sword toward my neck, I dodged the strike by moving to the right, I could only hope that the Gods and The Immortal Army will be able to defend against the shadows. I shot a golden beam of Mana toward him, to which he was able to dodge, we then started exchanging blows with our swords, a chain made of pure Mana shot from my body and restrained his movement, he was able to easily break the chain but I had enough time to successfully land a hit on him which took out his whole left arm, It wasn''t a fatal wound as it was already regenerating, but I wasn''t going to let this chance slip away, I constantly tried getting past his defences but the moment I was about to land a fatal hit he always manages to avoid it. His arm was already back in shape, I could feel that he isn''t using his whole powers but to underestimate me will be his downfall. I pushed him back and teleported a few hundred meters away, then I made the mana surrounding him explode, the explosions was more than enough to blow up entire Mortal planets but as expected it didn''t have any effect on him, It only served to push him back even more. We were currently floating on the edge of my Universe, I couldn''t help myself but smile, from the very beginning my plan wasn''t to defeat him as I knew I wasn''t his match but he underestimated me so I used it in my favor and slowly started pushing him away from the Mortal plane. Now that we were far enough, I once again created golden chains from pure mana, only this time there were thousands of them surrounding him and keeping him at bay, I knew I didn''t have much time before he breaks free so I channeled every bit of Mana around us, his expression suddenly changed to a very serious one he could probably feel that what I''m about to do is very dangerous even for him, but it was already too late... A small black hole started appearing behind him and started growing in size at a very alarming rate, the gravity was so strong that It was very hard to withstand it even for me, I couldn''t stay there any longer and I could see even the shield surrounding the Mortal plane was being sucked by it so I had to go back and help them keep it at bay, because they were already having a hard time fighting against the shadows. I looked back trying to find Azumah but he was nowhere to be seen, I frowned but there wasn''t enough time to think about him so I flew back leaving behind me a beam of golden light. "You guys concentrate on fighting the shadows I''ll take care of the shield Got it?!"(Ysion) "Yes My Lord!"(Everyone) "Good" I channeled all the surrounding Mana and used it to reinforce the shield, the Black hole wasn''t able to pull it away anymore. "My Lord some of the weaker shadows were able to head down towards the mortal plane" A young God came to inform me. "It''s okay they can take care of themselves, besides Ondan is there."(Ysion) (AN: In case you forgot Ondan Is the first dragon Ysion ever created back at chapter 3.) "Yes my Lord!" He replied and headed back to help the others against the shadows. "Now that the shield is good, I suppose I need to take care of the black hole..." I muttered to myself. When the thought of creating a black hole and using it against Azumah came across my mind there was still a major problem... how do I take care of it now? Well, simple actually...Teleport the entire Black hole away...Yes it may sound crazy and yes it may not work, but I don''t have any other choice, it''s either try teleporting it away or watch as my Universe get''s sucked into it. I was already exhausted after my fight with Azumah, and restabilizing the shield, but nonetheless, I still mustered all the strength left in me to gather all the Mana surrounding the Black star. My Body was glowing with a very blinding golden light, because of the huge amounts of Mana I''m using, I closed my eyes trying to focus, after a few minutes my opened my eyes which also turned golden, I stretched my opened palm In front of me pointing toward the Black hole and a ray of multi colors of light shot from my hand heading to its direction. When the ray of light collided with the Black hole, everything turned silence for a few seconds before the Black star simply disappeared, I had randomly teleported it away from my Universe, where did it go? even I don''t know...I started struggling with keeping my conscious as I was too exhausted, I flew In a straight line to the atmosphere of the planet, the Gods and Angles had mostly taken care of the shadows the ones that are left were those that managed to go down to the mortal plane. I could see the admiration and worship in the eyes of all the Gods and Angles present, they all started bowing their heads to me. "I''m tired after the fight, I will be in my domain, do not intervene in the problems of the mortals unless it''s absolutely necessary, they can take care of themselves, after all, I did promise them one wish for those who prove themselves worthy."(Ysion) "YES!"(Everyone) "Good" I then Instantly teleported back to my domain. Somewhere In another Universe: In a small black room a man suddenly appeared, his face was very pale but he was grinning. This man was none other than Azumah. As soon as he appeared a small screen appeared in front of him showing a group of people sitting around a big table, the man sitting in the center started speaking. "So what do you think about him?" "Hehe~ Oh I think he got the potential, he just needs a little bit of training, If he had better control on his Mana...I would have been dead."(Azumah) Gasps could be heard, and some of the people started chatting with each other. "Heeh~ Now I''m interested in him as well if you say that." A very stunning female that looked to be in her mid-twenties spoke. "SILENCE!" the man in the middle roared and the room instantly quieted down. "Are you sure about that Azumah?" he stared at him with a gaze that could make people shiver with fear, but Azumah only smiled faintly and nodded. "Do you think he will join us?" The man once again spoke. "If he understands the situation I think he might." "Good, Good." replied the man while the young lady next to him smiled brightly. Chapter 21 - 21: Mortals battle POV: Ysion: I appeared inside my throne room In my domain, I could feel Xulene and Ovva''s presence inside the castle as well. A screen appeared in front of me showing me the Mortal world, it was pretty chaotic but they still managed to hold themselves pretty well so the Immortal Army didn''t need to intervene much. There were a few individuals that did spark my interest one of them is a duo a demon king and his wife, their teamwork was quite admirable and they were able to repel large numbers of the shadows. There was also a young Elve mage, her magic ability was above average so her progress was also pretty good, for the humans there were three particular individuals that caught my eye, one was an old pope, his healing magic was extraordinary so he was able to keep a low number of casualties, the other was a middle aged female, the adventurer''s guild head actually. She had a decent magic ability but her swordsmanship was what made her shine. There was also a middle aged beast-man who stood out from his peers, for the fairies if I had to choose anyone it would be their queen. As for the little princess who I gave my blessing to, she still had a long way to go. The last one was a young female adventurer, she wasn''t very strong nor was she that good at magic, but what made me notice her was how determined she was, her willpower was the strongest of them all, so I decided to help her out a little bit. POV: Laura : I was currently on the outskirt of Eriford, a small city on the border of my kingdom. hordes of the shadow monsters appeared in here, thousands of adventurers accompanied by the Kingdom''s soldiers were fighting against the monsters. I was fighting against a humanoid shadow figure, killing these guys was hard...Real hard but not impossible, the only way to win against them was to completely cut off their heads. My left shoulder was bleeding as the shadow swung his sword like hand towards my neck, I was able to dodge the hit in the nick of the time and cut off his head. I was having a hard time breathing so I fell back trying to catch my breath, I lost count to how many I killed I knew I was weak and may not stand out for Ysion to notice me, but I still had to give it my all I''m tired of always being weak, I was born with a below average magic so I gave my all to swordsmanship, but I soon reached my limits in it too, I was considered quite good with the sword, but there was always someone better, and I was sick of always being below those people born with everything without having to work for it. I was stunned, I stood there for a few minutes not believing what I''m seeing, I could feel myself getting stronger than what I ever felt before, I could sense the mana in the air something that was always so faint to me, I could feel it very easily now. With all these changes the only thing I found myself thinking about is "He noticed me..." POV: Rose Martyn (GUILD MASTER) My name Is Rose Martyn and I''m the current head of the Adventurers Guild, I am considered one of the few strongest people on the planet. I have everything anyone could hope for, power money wealth...you name it, but there is one thing I''m lacking or was actually and that is excitement. being one of the strongest I hardly have any time where I can go all out, but now I can with all these shadow beings, some are very weak, as weak as a goblin but others are as strong as a Dragon. The Guild has many branches In every Kingdoms Humans Demons Beast-man, the only places where we don''t have any branch is In the Dragon Continent and the Fairies Continent. Currently, I was In a mid-sized Human Kingdom, their capital was under heavy attacks from some strong shadow monsters so they requested our help In dealing with them. I was fighting against a giant shadow with the figure of a wolf while the S rank adventurers I brought with me are helping defend the city walls. The Fight against the wolf was a good one but not enough to take me down so I was able to soon take care of it. "As expected of you boss, I''m pretty sure our Lord Ysion will choose to grant you your wish, though I have to ask boss...What exactly is your wish?" One of the S-rank adventurers asked me. "What is my wish? hehe~ that would be more excitement of course" "...." POV: TAMIEL SUNARROW: My name is Tamiel Sunarrow I''m a pope at Father Ysion church. Ever since I was a child I have been gifted with white magic, so I took the path of a healer, in my younger days I used to be an adventurer, traveling all over the land looking for adventure before I finally decided It was enough. After that I decided to join the ranks of the church of Father Ysion, I was always a very strong believer so when the great summoning happened and Lord Ysion graced us with his presence It only served to straighten my faith in him and made me wish for one thing. "To serve him..." I mumbled. "Did you say something your holiness?" a young priest asked me, we were currently in a small town, helping to heal the wounded after the shadow beings have been taken care of it is our duty as the servants of Ysion to help these poor people. "No, it''s nothing," I answered "Your Holiness, If It is not a bother may I ask what would be your wish to the great father Ysion?" "Hoho~ My wish? that would be to continue to serve him by his side of course." POV: TIBERIUS GRANGER: My name is Tiberius Granger, the current leader of the wolf clan. After God Ysion has made his announcement in the great summoning, I was desperate to make him take notice of me so I fought with all my heart against these shadow monsters. I was currently wrestling with a bear like shadow, while the elite members of our clan are fighting by my side, the bear like shadow was trying to rip my arm apart but I managed to avoid his bite before swinging my great sword against his head, moments later his head fell off. "*pant* *pant*" "Clan leader!" (Elit wolf beast-man) "Please don''t overwork yourself! We are sure that God Ysion Is bound to notice you Leader and our wish will come true!" "*Pant* Indeed Let''s hope he does..." My wish? simple to become a guardian of my clan, our Wolf clan is already on the brink of annhiliation. We were once one of the strongest Beast-man Clans, but that all changed when the Lion clan and The Bear clan United to take us out. We already lost alot of our good members the ones that are currently fighting by my side are our clan last elite members. The only reason the other clans still hasn''t wiped us out is because I am still around, but hence I''m already getting old. So my wish? That is to be granted Immortality to watch over my clan and help them get over this crises. POV: LENNA GILREL : My name is Lenna Gilrel, I''m a forest Elve. Ever since I was a child I was gifted with an abnormal magic ability, so I was the pride of my village, but us Elves usually live In isolation and and hardly leave the forest. My dream was always to leave the forest, meet new people from different races, but that was impossible until the great summoning appeared, and God Ysion appeared In front of us. We Elves are considered to be the most beautiful from all races, but compared to him no one would dare to call himself beautiful. He was just perfect and I just found myself drawn to him and couldn''t help but keep staring. After hearing that he will grant those who he deem worthy one wish, I could feel my excitement boiling, It was the chance I have been waiting for all my life! And now It''s infront of me, so I''ll be sure to take it! Chapter 22 - 22: POV:Ysion I was currently sitting in my throne room, the fighting in the mortal world was reaching its climax, not any more interesting people appeared, the Mortals were able to handle themselves and in the rare case of a strong foe appearing the Immortal Army was always there to handle it. I reckon it would take them about 1 maybe 2 weeks to clean out all the shadow Monsters. My throne room was currently empty as all the other Gods are either healing or busy helping, so I decide to head out and check on them, first off would be Ovva she should have regained consciousness by now. ######################### Walking out from my throne room I am greeted by two warrior angels wearing full body armor with there long wings folded behind their backs, as soon as they spot me they immediately fall to on their knees. "My God!" they both yell enthusiastically, to which I reply with a small nod of my head. I proceed to the chamber where Ovva should be located, once in front of the room I knock slightly at door before entering, as I enter I see Ovva lying in the bed looking out from the window when she sees me she tries to get up from the bed. "M-master!" "Don''t try to get up yet Ovva even though your injuries are healed your soul still needs some time to heal" I tell her as I slowly make her get back on the bed once again, she sits down but struggles to look at me in the eye, after a while she slowly manages to squeeze the words out. "I''m sorry Master... I should have stopped them from leaving the planet atmosphere... I-it was my fault and I''m ready to accept any punishement..." As she says that she closes her eyes and clench her teeth as if waiting for my punishment. POV:Ovva: As I closed my eyes waiting for father''s punishment I started thinking back to how I could have stopped Xulene from rushing there to fight against Azumah, I should have trusted Master I should have b-but I didn''t, I didn''t I thought he died... While I was thinking about all the stuff I could have done to avoid all the unnecessary losses I heard Master''s voice. "Ovva, open your eyes and look at me." I was too ashamed at my failure to look at him, but I still slowly opened my eyes and what greeted me was the smile of master, a smile so perfect to be described I could feel my heartbeat rising and my cheeks heating as I was in a trance looking at his smiling face he slowly moved his face closer to mine and before I could react he kissed me... It was a simple kiss but it made my heart nearly jump away as our lips slowly parted. "E-eh, Master?" "Ovva, I''m not mad at you nor am I at your siblings, I know you were only concerned about my safety, and that makes me very happy, but you also need to trust me more, I am the one who created all of you so I do not want to see anyone of you get hurt, so that means the next time I give an order you only need to trust me and follow it understand?" "Yes Master, I will be sure to learn from my previous failure and be more useful to you!" "Good." "Emm, Master if it''s not too much could I ask you for Ummm..." "Hmmm? what is it? just ask." "Ummm E-eh another kiiiss?" As I gather all my courage to say those words I could feel my face burning in shame AAAAAHHHH SOME KILL ME DID I REALLY SAY THAT AND WHAT''S WITH KIIISS COULDN''T I HAVE JUST SAID IT NORMALLY?!?! AHHH!! As I was about to die from the shame I could feel something soft against my lips once more, while my mind just momentarily freezes, after a few seconds our lips parted once more. "You can ask for it anytime." says master while winking at me, My GOD!! I don''t think my heart can handle any more of this... I just slowly nod in response. "Well I will head and check on the others you stay here and rest ok?" "Hmmm" I slowly nod still in trance, after Master got up and left the room, I slowly touch my lips again and I can feel my face grinning like mad, I look at the window and can see a scary grin on my face, Oh how ungraceful of me. I tried to stop myself from grinning but couldn''t...Today is a great day hehe... ################################# POV:Ysion: As I leave Ovva''s room, I can''t help but think of cute she was... Next up I guess I should head out and visit Xulene, she was always the emotional one wasn''t she. I immediatly vanish from my place to appear in Xulene''s Domain. Her Domain was a giant forest with all kind of mystical plants and trees all over, and in the center of it all stands a giant tree with alot of mystical symboles, on top of that tree is Xulene''s House, I quickly vanish again only to reapear inside the house, once there I can hear the sounds of someone sobbing. At first it was quiet sobbing then it gradually got louder... "It was my fault *sniff* I knew I should have followed Father''s orders b-but I just couldn''t stand there when I thought he was hurt, I mean how could I? you understand right? *sniff* yes and now because of me Ovva got hurt *sniff*" I quietly walk deeper inside the house while listening to Xulene talking to someone, as I reach the center of the room I see her sitting on the floor hugging her knees crying while talking to a little blue bird, the bird notices and he''s eyes visbly grow wide while Xulene is stll crying while hugging her knees, the bird then starts chirping and flys over to Xuelene, only then does she stop sobbing. "Eh?" she slowly turns around and looks at me as if shocked I am there. "F-F-FATHER?!". Chapter 23 POV: YSION: As Xulene is started by my appearance, I slowly move towards her, she quickly get''s up from her position while trying to wipe away her tears without me noticing. "U-umm Father..." she said while her eyes nervously looked all around to room in order to avoid mine. "Xulene, look at me..." at first she seems reluctant to do so but after a bit she shyly looks at me. "Ummm Father, Uh-uh a-about what happened.." I could see her struggling to keep her tears at bay while her voice falters. "You silly child, come here," I say with a slight smile while opening my arms for her, she looks stunned for a while before jumping at speed impossible to follow by normal means into my arms and hugging me with a strength that could easily crush even the average god, although for me it was like the hug of a small cute child. As if afraid that if she lets me go I will disappear, she keeps on hugging me while I gently hug her back while slowly patting her head. "*sniff*...*sniff* I''m s-sorry father *sniff* I I thought you d-died *sniff*" "Don''t cry who do you think i''m? I won''t die and nor will any of you will" "Promise?" "Hehe~ what? don''t trust me?" "NO! I do! I do..." she says while her tears keep streaming and her grip tightened on me with her face buried in my chest, I hug her close to me and whisper in her ear. "Don''t worry, I promise you that we will always be together forever." right after saying that she brought her face up to look me in the eyes as if to see if I''m speaking the truth, I look straight into hers as well, I then feel something moist on my lips only to realise it''s her kissing me, she moved so fast that I had no time to react, we kept kissing until she slowly parted her lips from mine, after that I can see her face turn as red as a tomato, never thought someone could turn that red, but it only made her look cuter, I couldn''t resist giving her another kiss, after that her face turned even redder. "A-ah.." Before even letting me say anything she teleports away...well damn who thought Xulene would be the shy type? still, I guess it''s not too bad, today is a good day, I say while teleporting myself back into my domain, the mortals should be close to finishing off all the Shadow monsters. Returning to my domain I head back to my throne room to check on the situation in the mortal world, so far things seem to be going quite well for them, the Immortal Army only needed to intervene three times when God level enemies appeared and were able to successfully get rid of them with the lead of Sthognul (AN: Sthognul is the Leader of the Immortal Army in case you forgot he created him in chap 13.) There weren''t any heavy casualties, as the Mortals were already informed of the upcoming war so they were able to reduce their loses. By the pace things were going, I reckon it would take 1 week maybe less for all the shadows to be defeated, then I guess it will be time to give out rewards to the people with most outstanding performances, It should be fun, I said while smiling. It was then while looking down at the planet that I spotted something interesting, near a human kingdom was the place where I crashed when I was fighting Azumah, I forgot about it but there was a huge dent on the ground in it I could spot a few drops of blood, golden blood, my blood... Around it, I can thousands of humans, elves, demons, beastman, faires, all of them surrounding the crack in the ground. No one could really move closer then 300m of the crack as the aura coming off the blood drops was enough to crush even the strongest of them, well I guess that''s to be expected but still what to do with this, I can see a large number of people offering their worship to the drops of blood while some look greedily at it, different kind of emotions, interesting I said while a smile slowly made its way towards my face. ######################### POV: Princess Ariel: I was currently heading towards a small neighboring human kingdom, where it is said that the drops of blood of God Ysion were found there, it was said that when he was fighting against the calamity called Azumah our God fell down injured in that place after he quickly recovered and flew back to the heavens to continue with the fight, but the place where our Lord fell still contains drops of his blood and they say that the blood is not red, It''s Golden I suppose it''s to be expected of the King Of Gods, ah~ if I can only lay my eyes on his Majestic figure, I can still remeber him coming down to save my father from those nobles and his blessing... After he gave me his blessing I started trying to explore the effects of it and the limits, and I can say that it''s AMAZING, to say the least! Since I got my God''s blessing my body slowly started turning stronger than I ever was before, I can say with confidence that my body strength alone can compare to an A-rank adventurer, not to mention that my senses have been enhanced as I am able to feel Mana more clearly than ever. As I was engrossed in my own thoughts a guard that was currently riding next to me called out. "Princess, we should be able to spot the city after we pass these trees" I only answer with a small nod, I had to confirm it with my own eyes ever since the news of the blood of God Ysion being found it''s safe to say that the whole planet was in an uproar. It only took us a few more minutes to pass the trees, and when we did, I was shocked with what lay before my eyes. I could see a sea of people, not like the great summoning but still thousands of people from all kind of races, while waves of people are still arriving all surrounding what appears to be a huge crack that glows golden, the aura coming from the crack was majestic and overbearing I can see that there was at least 300m between the sea of people and the Drops of Blood so I can assume that some kind of force is preventing people from moving closer. I ordered my escort to move down the hill we were currently on, so I can try and get a closer look at the Crack, right as we were moving all the people at the scene were shocked by a giant roar a roar of a dragon... I move my head towards the sky and see a huge black scaled dragon flying in the sky at a huge speed towards the crack that is emitting a golden light. Dragons... they were a huge help in the fight against the shadow monsters but as they were usually occupied fighting strong level enemies during the fight we rarely saw them. The Dragon clearly intended on getting those drops of blood for himself, but no one really stopped him, all the people down below already tried moving past the 300m mark but no one succeeded so I guess they were curious to see if this dragon would be able to move closer to it. As everyone had their eyes on the black dragon, it moved with a speed that made it impossible for normal people to follow but right when he touched the 300m mark he was shot down towards the ground with huge force weighing down on him. Gasps could be heard as the Dragon fell to the ground, even I was shocked at the sheer amount of pressure that only the drop of blood was able to release, which only made me feel more awed at how strong our God is... The Dragon struggled on its four feet to retreat before the force crushes him, right after he retreated something seemed to happen to the drops of blood they began shining a blinding golden light that forced all people to close their eyes, once the light subdued and we could open our eyes once more, was a shocking sight in front us... Chapter 24 - 24: The Gate POV: YSION: As I saw all the Mortals trying so desperately to get closer to my drops of blood but to no avail, an interesting idea started to make it''s way to my head. What should I do with those drops of blood, a lot of possibilities, A sword a new God? or maybe just gift them to some Mortal and see what kind of changes that will bring, but then an absurb Idea came up, why not try and make a new world with them... a whole new Dimension... Now I know how crazy that sound but the world that I created was made by mana, strictly speaking, everything in my universe was made by Mana, and my blood contained a whole lot of it, so it should be enough to create a small seperated dimension. Then there was the question of what will be the purpose of it...I started thinking about the possibilities, then I settled on one. The main goal of this dimension will be giving the Mortals a chance at attaining Godhood by relying on their own power and breaking away from Mortality with their own hands, a chance at controlling their own fate. So far no Mortal can become an Immortal without my personal interference unless I personally intervene Mortals shall stay as such, but here In this dimension that won''t be the case I''ll give them a chance at controlling their own fate, they won''t be controlled by the shackles of the Mortal world, they will truly become free... though that won''t be a simple thing to attain... POV: PRINCESS ARIEL: As the bright light dimmed out what appeared was a gigantic golden gate enough for four grown dragons to enter with ease, though the gate was still smaller when compared to the gates of hell that opened on the day God Ysion decended to deliver his punishment, it didn''t carry with it that unbearable pressure it felt...mysterious... After the gate emerged everyone was feeling surprised, shocked but also confused, some of the foolish people tried to run to it trying to be the first ones to reach the gates when it opens but unfortunately for them, the pressure didn''t seem to fade away, my guard came to me. "My lady, what are your orders? (Guard) "For now we shall set camp here, something big is going to happen and I don''t think we can afford to miss it..." I replied feeling the beat of my heart rising, will I get to see him again? God Ysion... ************** News of the Golden Gate soon spread all through the planet, and many people were rushing there as fast as they could, some claimed it was the gates of Heaven itself, some thought it wasn''t as simple as It looks and sensed the dangers that may be there but still headed there as the chances for precious treasures was too alluring to pass. Demons, Humans, Beastman, Elves, Dragons all sort of creatures were heading there, the extermination of the Shadow monsters was already close to being over... ************** POV: PRINCESS ARIEL: A week has passed since the emergence of the mysterious Golden gate and so far thousands of people have been coming here every day with more still coming it was an incredible sight to behold, with all kinds of people coming trouble was bound to happen but as there still was no news if the hunt for the Shadow monsters was over or not yet no one dared to make any rash moves less they bring Lord Ysion''s anger upon them. The area surrounding the Gate quickly grew to become a city, merchants selling all kind of stuff some of them exotic never seen on our continent. I was stroling down the streets of the newly formed city, it was decided that It will be called ''The Golden Gate City'' As I was walking in the city feeling amazed at how short the amount of time it took to be built, something suddenly happened...He came...Lord Ysion... It was the same as that time all of us present could feel a huge presence coming down from the skies golden light surrounding the figure making it impossible to make out his figures, but I could feel it I knew it, it was him only he had this presence... He descended straight on top of the Golden Gate once he set foot on it the Golden light surrounding him disappeared and his majestic figure was once again seen in the Mortal world, God Ysion has descended...He then started speaking, his voice resounding on the ears of everyone present making them stop whatever it was they were doing. "MY CHILDREN, I come to you today glad to announce the end of this War, I''m proud of all of you who have fought in this War, I have seen it all and none shall go unrewarded, it is time to Announce the ones with the most outstanding merits in this War First from the demon side Demon king Zolrozak and His wife Queen Fyraela" A couple was then summoned in front of him I can guess they are the Demon King and his Wife "From the Human side Guild Master Rose Martyn and Pope Tamiel Sunarrow," an old man and a middle-aged woman were then summoned as well. "From the Beastman side Tiberius Granger from the Elves side Lenna Gilrel and finally from the Fairies side Prisney Winana" they were all then summoned in front of God Ysion. "Now then tell me, what is it that you wish for?" Chapter 25 - The Wish POV: Ysion "Now then tell me what Is it that you wish for? Demon King and Queen you may step forward and state your wish." " Yes my God I shall speak for us both our wish is to become Gods...." said the Demon Lord, well I wasn''t really surprised about it I kind of expected it. "That shall not be a Problem though you will only be ascended as Minor Gods, if you so wish to become a Main God you need to prove yourself worthy for such a thing to happen do you understand?" As stated my response I could hear the people situated next to the gate exclaiming, I''m sure a lot of them didn''t except me to accept even if It''s only Minor Gods, but it doesn''t really matter We already lost a lot of our Minor Gods in the war so if anything it''s helpful. "YES! YES! Yes My God of course I understand I I mean We accept" said the Demon Lord while his wife next to him was full of smiles, I can tell they were a bit nervous that I would Refuse but now they were very relived. "Ok then." I then waved my hand and made them both float closer to me, at such a close distance they could see me quite clearly I could feel the Demon kings Stares which contained mad respect and loyalty while the Demon Queen was the same there was something else in her gaze.... I quickly started to gather mana and directed it to the Demon King first, I started by changing his internal structure and upgrading his body''s potential to that of a Minor God, After I was done with him a more younger version of the Demon King appeared while an Aura of Gods also Appeared around him, His eyes were filled with joy as he started to check his new body, I then moved towards the Demon Queen and did the same thing, after a while a younger and even more charming version of the Demon Queen appeared, her eyes were wide when she noticed the changes both her and her husband went through but she was more composed then him so she quickly regained her poster and nudged her husband and bowed politely the Demon King quickly regained his senses and bowed as well, I let out a slight chuckle and opened a portal above the Gate to "Heaven Domain" the Sky above us suddenly turned Golden once more while the clouds parted to make way for a golden passage to appear. "Now Go! I now Announce as new Minor GODS Henceforth you shall be known as The Demon Gods" they politely bowed once again before flying towards the passage, I could feel the envious eyes of the people down bellow following them while a lot of them cast me looks full of reverence... "Now then, Guild Master Rose." "Yes My God" bowed a middle aged woman although she was a bit older it only served to give her the mature beauty charm. I waved my hand towards her and made her float closer to me. "Well then what Is your wish?" She appeared to hesitate for a bit not knowing if you should talk or not, I moved closer to her and put a hand on her shoulders she seemed startled while looking at my eyes before quickly looking away her face all shades of red.... "It''s fine you can speak what ever it is you wish for as long as I can make it true I shall you do deserve it all of you..." This only seemed to serve as making her face even more red... "T-that''s not my fair my God!" She stuttered a bit. "Oh? Why So?" "A-ah My wish was to get more excitement, but then you came....and I don''t think I ever felt this much excitement before....." I was startled looks like I underestimated my charms...I only wanted to tease her a little.... " *cough* Well then What is it that you wish for?" " I want to become your angel my God!" I suddenly have a very bad feeling about this... POV: Ovva: "Why do I feel so angry all of the sudden? Could Xulene be making a move on Master again? No no this feeling isn''t Xulene no then who?!" POV: Xulene: "I suddenly don''t feel so good...Is Father okay? I ran away after that k-kiss b-but now I suddenly regret it...can it be Ovva is making a move on Father again?? No it can''t be it doesn''t feel like it I think Father already descended to the Mortal world...Then who??! POV: Ysion: "So your wish is to become an Angel?" "My God forgive my rudeness but I want to be your personal Angel!" "I''m afraid I already have a personal Angel and you should all already be aware of it." "Yes my God i''m aware..." "So if you want to become an Angel you will be under Ovva, do you still want that?" As I said that I can see her Eyes filled with resolution. "Yes! Please make me an Angel my God!" I slightly nodded and started the same process that I did with the Demon King and Queen the only difference is After upgrading her Body and strengthening it I decided to not make her look too young but instead let her keep the older mature charms while I also gifted her a pair of White Angel wings. "She slowly opened her eyes and bowed towards me." I nodded and gestured for her to follow where the Demon King and his wife went, Ok now that we got that out of the way who is left? "Pope Tamiel Sunarrow." "Yes My God!" Replied an energetic old man "I''m very pleased with your devotion and I have yo say you have been a big help in keeping a low lvl of casualties in this war, now then what is your wish?" "My God this humble servant of yours only has the wish to continue on serving you eternally!" "I understand, I then grant you Tamiel Sunarrow Immortality and access to all the realms, your purpose shall be to spread my teachings through the Mortal Realm until I deem it enough and call you back to my side do you understand?" "Yes my God it''s my honor!" "Good, I then proceeded in changing his body structure making him stronger and more compatible with mana while granting him Immortality and giving him the appearance of a young handsome man with a pleasant face to look at, after that I teleported him to another spot in the Mortal Plane." "Now then, Lenna Gilrel." "Y-yes My God!" A young Elf responded "It''s your turn what Is your wish child?" "My G-god my wish is to travel the world and the realms your Holiness created!" "Hmmm, well that shouldn''t be to hard Okay then, I Ysion Grant you Lenna Gilrel the power to travel access all my realms, but do Keep in mind i''m not granting you Immortality do you agree?" She hesitated for a second but then firmly nodded her head. "Yes my God I want to experience all there is to experience while tempering myself in the process!" "Good." I liked her resolution so I decided to help her out a little bit so she won''t die immaturely, so While I did grant her the power to travel between the realm I also enhanced her own physical ability which she was lacking as a mage and I also increased her already ridiculous mana capacity, I think it''s only a matter of time before she become''s an Immortal by herself I look forward to it. Now then the next one should be a bit interesting as well... Chapter 26 - Not a chapter I would like to apologize for now posting anything this week but due to the loss of a family member I wasn''t able to and to be honest I''m not in the mood to write anything but as there are a few people who are waiting for the story to update i''ll try and post a chapter by today or tomorrow thank you for your understanding. Chapter 26 - Tuberius Granger POV: TIBERIUS GRANGER It was finally going to be my turn, I would finally get my wish granted and our clan wouldn''t be annihilated... "TIBERIUS GRANGER!" Said God Ysion In an awe inspiring voice as I felt myself being pulled closer to him, I felt pride pride to be able to stand next to him and have him call me by my name. "Yes my God!" I responded trying to keep my composure while facing my creator. "You have done well my child, you have done well." I could feel my eyes turning red and tears threatening to fall down any second, It felt good to be recognized for my efforts...all these years of protecting my clan fearing for the day I die and they face their demise, forced to give up my dreams for the sake of staying behind....but after hearing him recognize my efforts even if he didn''t say much the look in his eyes felt like it could see through my pains....my dreams that I had to let go of..... "Thank you my God...." I said fighting the urge to break down and cry "What is your wish my child?" "I wish I..." I hesitated, for the first time I hesitated why am I stopping? Wasn''t my wish to become an Immortal and watch over my clan? Is that really my wish? Do I really want to waste this chance? Wait waste? What am I saying get yourself together damn it this is what I worked hard for stop having stupid dreams you are not a kid no more! "I wish to become an Immortal to guard over my clan my God..." "I can grant you that wish, but you will not be able to actively go attack other clans nor will you be allowed to interfere in Mortal matters unless your clan is facing direct danger only then can you step forward and interfere, but is that really your wish my child? You will basically become a prisoner in your clan and I have a feeling that this is not your true wish." "I..." I didn''t know how to answer, I don''t want that! I don''t want to stay there for eternity, b-but what about the clan? "I can feel you how conflicted you are child...but I shall offer you a chance to follow your dreams and explore the unknown the only condition is you shall never be allowed back to the Mortal realm unless I call for you so that means you won''t be able to interact with your clan anymore do you accept?" "But my clan is in Danger my God, I-I cannot just abandon them!" "Are you really ready to let go of your ambition everything you wished for all for the sake of your clan?" "Yes! Yes! I....it''s my home my God I appreciate your concern I really do....Thank you my God but I cannot abandon my clan and clans mates, if insuring their safety comes at the cheap price of my dreams I don''t mind..." "Hmmmm I see." POV: YSION: I like this guy, I respect his loyalty and I don''t want to see him being stuck in the Mortal Realm wasting his potential...hmmm what should I do then? Well I can technically help him but that wouldn''t really be fair to the others would it? Hmmm ah who cares Let''s go with this. "Okay then I shall give you an offer you should seriously consider as this might be your last chance, you shall get your Immortality but I want you to come join the Immortal Army you will still be unable to interact with your clan but being a member of the Immortal Army will grant your Clan protection against any who wants to annihilate it but do keep in mind they are only protected if some one actively seeks their destruction, but if they attack any other clans they will not get any assistance from us do you understand?" "I-I yes I understand..." "Well then do you accept?" "YES! YES I do!" He then proceeded to bow before me. "Rise for you have deserved it." I then gathered mana from the atmosphere and proceeded in changing his body structure making him an Immortal and enhancing his Mana capacity and his body''s strength, after that I then opened a portal heading towards my Dimension. "Go my child you shall meet Ovva my first angel, she shall guide you, we will meet again very soon." "Yes! Thank you my god! Thank you!" He bowed once more and then Turned his gaze towards the Mortal Realm I could feel a sense of longing in his eyes before he shook his head and proceeded towards the gate. Now then that we got this taking care of, it''s time for the great reveal....this should be fun haha! POV: PRINCESS ARIEL: After the last beast-man headed towards the gate God Ysion created, Our God turned towards the crowd down bellow, still standing on top of the Huge golden gates, he then started speaking... "MY CHILDREN THE WAR HAS OFFICIALLY ENDED WE HAVE LOST A LOT OF BRAVE MAN AND WOMAN BUT WE ALSO GAINED A LOT OF HEROES, SOME HAVE ASCENDED AND GAINED THEIR IMMORTALITY, BUT FEAR NOT THERE IS STILL HOPE FOR THOSE OF YOU SEEKING FAME, ADVENTURE! IMMORTALITY....AND GODHOOD! TODAY....I ANNOUNCE THE OPENING OF THE GOLDEN GATE! DANGER LIES AHEAD INSIDE BUT SO DOES OPPORTUNITIES DO YOU HAVE WHAT IT TAKES TO GRASP YOUR FATE IN YOUR HANDS?" "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO" I instinctively shouted along the thousands of people present, I could feel my blood boiling after that speech and it was not me alone Immortality Godhood? There was still a chance, a chance for all of us! And I will be sure to grasp it! Chapter 27 - The Opening POV: PRINCESS ARIEL: After God Ysion gave his speech, all eyes were locked on him and the huge golden gate he was standing on, he then slowly floated down and facing the gate while gently waving his hand as if ordering it to open, and sure enough it did. The loud noise of the gate opening could be heard by all those present, unlike the time when the gates of Hell opened and the terror it brought, this time everyone hearts were filled with excitement and anticipation for what lies inside... After the gate was completely opened our God turned his figure towards us. "Go my children, grasp your fate in your hands show me what you are capable of, but do be warned do not take the gate lightly for the dangers that lies inside far surpasses those you are acquainted with, so be prepared before you dive inside, I will not be back until the one of you has succeeded in gaining Immortality, Good luck!" He then flew towards the sky now turned golden and vanished, slowly after the sky regained it''s original blue color, chaos soon spread people forming parties to explore the gates others contacting their friends families... "Princess what are your orders?" "Gather the men, I''ll have a word with them..." "Yes Princess." Soon after 20 people gathered in front of my tent 10 man and 10 woman they were my royal guards made of the elites of the elite in our kingdom standing in front of me, I took a deep breath trying to calm myself then proceeded. "I have gathered you here to inform you of my decision, I have decided to go inside the Gate, you are my royal guards and have protected me since I was a child, but this time you are not obligated to follow me in this journey, I will not blame anyone if they were to step down so if anyone wants to back down DO IT NOW!" I shouted that last part trying to hide my nervousness, I wasn''t an Idiot even if I had God Ysion''s blessing I wasn''t sure if I would survive inside of the gate by myself, I would be lying if I said I didn''t mind them backing down... Truth is I don''t want them to back down, but I cannot lead innocent man and woman towards the unknown risking their lives for a faraway dream, but I WILL NOT BACK DOWN. "Hahaha Princess you think too lightly of us we swore to protect you even if it meant diving straight in Zuhnir''s realm!" Said Dion he was the captain of my Royal Guard a muscular middle age man with a thick black beard and short black hair. "Captain is right princess how can we let someone as cute as you go by yourself, you might have gained God Ysion''s blessing but you are still learning and still need us to guide and help you hehe" replied Lilly the second in command she was a half elf half human with long purple hair. Soon after all of the guards started joking about my little speech and the atmosphere turned lighter... I was really blessed to be surrounded by so many good people, I have to work hard, I still have a long way to go.... "Princess even if we don''t mind accompanying you, I''m sure your father will not be pleased." (Lilly) "Indeed Princess, should we go back and inform your father first?" (Dion) "No! If we go back father will not approve of me going, send him word that we will go using the communication crystal, by the time the message arrives we will be long inside the gate..." (Ariel) "His majesty will not be pleased Princess." (Dion) "I know..."(Ariel) "Understood, I shall send the men to go buy supplies for the journey we do not know for how long we will be there or what we might face there, so we got to be ready for anything...) (Dion) "Please do, we will enter tomorrow when the first light rises." "YES!" (Royal guards) The city was in turmoil, shops flooding with people buying supplies for their journey, there outside the city lies the Golden Gate fully opened, strangely though you could not see what''s inside unlike the Gates Golden frame the inside looked dark, you could only see Darkness nothing else.... "RAAAAAGHR" A familiar dragon roar sounded once again and the huge black dragon that was shot down from the sky had already recovered and was flying towards the gate... All eyes were once again on him 300m 200m 100m He passed...there was no disturbance or anything, he smoothly passed through.... After seeing him pass waves of people started moving towards the gate in groups, while still being wary of each other.... "What do you think Dion, Lilly?" "We need to be careful Princess, I don''t think it''s just the monsters we will find inside that we need to be wary of, God Ysion''s order of no fighting has been lifted, quite a number of fights have already broken out through the city." (Lilly) "Indeed, trust none but our own." (Dion) "Mhm get some rest we move tomorrow." "Yes Princess!" My God please watch over me and help me through this... POV: YSION: "And off they go, this should be fun..." I was currently sitting in my throne room watching the Mortal Realm down bellow, shortly after Ovva arrived in front of me and bowed. "Master" "Did you finish what I asked you to?" "Yes my God Tuberius is now an official member of the Immortal Army Stoghnul will take care of the rest, and the 7 Main God should be on their way here." "Good." "If I may ask Master." "Hmmm what is it?" "I do not understand what is the point of creating the Golden Gate." "Mhm I shall explain when your brothers and sisters arrive, for now you wait this should be quite interesting haha" I couldn''t stop a giggle from escaping my mouth.... Chapter 28 - The Secret of the Gate? POV: YSION: After waiting for awhile with Ovva, the 8 Main Gods started appearing one by one, as soon as all of them arrived they bowed respectfully towards me, I nodded. "Rise my children!" "Father!" "I''m sure all of you must be confused as to why you have been called here, and why exactly have I created the Golden Gate." They all silently nodded as confirmation. "Before I answer that, I want you all to start reducing your activities in the Mortal world, from now on no more Interfering directly and no one is to descent down the Mortal World without my approval, is that clear?" I could see their confused faces, I never gave them any specific orders except when we were at war, but now I''m directly ordering them to slowly cease their activities down the Mortal World, they will of course be confused, sure there was always the unwritten rule to keep contact with the Mortals Low but this is different, this is stopping them from going down the Mortal Realm. "Father your orders are our command, but I hope you will forgive my rudeness for asking why is it that we are forbidden from visiting the Mortals?"(Zodohr) "I don''t mind it''s quite simple actually, we have been interfering with the Mortal races for a while and by doing so we are obstructing their growth more then we are helping them, we cannot keep holding their hands through everything, unless it''s an absolute emergency you are to report to me, wether you are allowed to interfere or not will be decided by me is that understood?" "YES FATHER!" They all simultaneously replied. "Good" "Father, umm about the Golden Gate what exactly is the purpose of creating it?" (Vuris) "Well my child, that place is special....Inside that dimension even Gods like you are in danger of dying...." I can hear gasps through the throne room and see their shocked faces when they heard what I said. "Father you mean?" (Kyzdall) "Exactly what I said, after the fight with Azumah I could feel my limit breaking, I can say with confidence that I have grown stronger, but I still don''t have enough mastery over my power at the moment, but that dimension...the Golden Gate is the strongest most dangerous dimension I have ever created...." I could see different emotions flashing in the Gods faces, Kyzdall was definitely the most excited one of the bunch as the God of War. "Father, if it''s dangerous even for us, how would the Mortals fair inside? Wouldn''t they be annihilated? " (Xulene ) "The most dangerous part is deep inside, so for the Mortals they will slowly be tempered passing from the easiest towards the hardest areas." "Then Father, are we allowed to enter? " (Kieyr) "You are as It will be an opportunity for you to grow stronger as well, but your starting point will not be the same as the Mortals of course, I will immediately teleport you towards the more dangerous areas of the Gate, but do keep in mind that once inside you are on your own, and you will not be able to go out unless you clear out all the Trials which may take a while, as the Planet cannot be left untended, 4 of you will go as the first group and once that group goes out the other 4 will follow." "Are we allowed to bring the Minor Gods us?" (Urnera) "Yes, that reminds me be sure to convey my order to the Minor Gods and you Ovva to the Angels no God or Angel from this day onward is allowed to go down the Mortal Realm and any interference with the Mortal affaires will be dealt with severe punishment!" "Yes Father!" "Good now for the first 4, who wants to go first step forward." As I finished speaking Kyzdall, Urnera Zodhor and Xulene came forward. The God of War, Goddess of Fire, God of Light and The Goddess of Earth....well I was expecting Kyzdall as him being the God of War and Urnera as she always had a fiery temper but Zodhor and Xulene... "Okay then prepare yourselves, you are allowed to bring 10 subordinates with you, tomorrow I shall transfer you to the Gate, The 4 of you are dismissed for now" they gave a light bow towards me then vanished off to their own domains to prepare. "As for the rest of you Vuris and Fydur will be responsible for keeping the Mortal Realm in balance while Xulene and Urnera are gone it will be a bit harder but I am counting on you!" "We will not disappoint father!" (Vuris/Fydur) I gave a light node as a response. "Zuhnir and Kieyr nothing will change with your positions just keep up the hard work!" "Yes Father!" (Zuhnir/Kieyr) "Ovva send a few Angels to help Vuris and Fydur replace the spot left behind by Xulene and Urnera, I don''t want to see any problem in the Mortal Realm I except it to keep running as it always have okay?" "Your word is my command Master, it will be done!" "Good you are dismissed, don''t forget to pass down my Orders to the Minor Gods!" They all gave a Light Bow and teleported from the throne room towards their respective Domains. After sending all of them out, I let out a light sight and a frown appeared on my face. "Master is everything okay?" Ovva came and slowly rested her hands over my shoulders and started massaging them. "I just have a feeling that I been played by Azumah..." "What do you mean Master? Didn''t you kill him?" "No I don''t think so, I have a feeling that he have escaped that black hole, I feel like that won''t be the last time I see him....That''s why I need you all to grow stronger and be able to protect yourselves..." "You don''t need to worry that much Master, our sole purpose is to help you loosen the burden of managing your Universe not to make things more complicated, so be at ease for we will not disappoint." She said in a soothing voice while slowly massaging my shoulders, I could feel my worries fading while I gently closed my eyes... Chapter 29 - The shadow slayer and the princess POV: Laura: I just finished al fighting off the remains of the shadow monsters along side me was an army of adventures and soldiers sent by a human kingdom that was in the area, down in the south of where the famous Golden gate has descended, I heard about it''s opening so I guess it''s about time I headed there... As I was making my way back towards the camp to pack my things and go, all of the adventures I passed and even some of the soldiers saluted me, and gave a respectful bow... "Miss Laura" I only replied by a simple nod, this all started when God Ysion has blessed me, I could feel my power increasing through all those battles between the shadow monsters, at first it was hard, I could barely fend for myself against stronger enemies, but as long as I survived, as long as I lived I could always grow stronger... I kept roaming from one battlefield to another, fighting one bloody battle after another, slowly people started to recognize me whenever I passed... The shadow slayer they started calling me, all because I never stopped, when people retreated from on battlefield I went on to the next one... I thirsted for more power, more so I wouldn''t feel as hopeless as when the party I was responsible for got annihilated in front of me, I didn''t have no noble goal no, just my selfish desires to not feel as scared... Slowly people started to respect me, but more so to fear me, I was once again left all alone. They might wear those fake smiles to my face but I knew how they talked behind my back, humans are fragile once the bigger threat is eliminated they move on to each other but no matter with absolute strength they have no choice but to submit, in face of absolute strength no amount of schemes will do, I then hastened my steps and entered my private tent... "My God if you are listening please take care of me" I whispered, I could feel my eyes moistening I''m scared, All this killing and schemings it''s scaring me, I never really wanted this. I could feel my tears dropping towards the ground, I slowly took off the armor I was wearing and headed towards the bed, I then slowly felt my conscious fading to darkness. "Huh? Where is this?" All I can see around me is endless whiteness, it''s like the Great summoning although the weird part is there is only me, no... I could see another silhouette of a person in the distance, well there''s no choice but ask them I guess, It seemed that they also noticed me because as soon as I started walking towards them they also did the same. It was a women a very beautiful woman, but she didn''t seem like no Goddess, no more like a mortal maybe a noble? As I was observing her appearance she spoke. "Ummm excuse me, who are you? And where are we?" "My name Is Laura, and this I''m afraid even I don''t know." "I see the last thing I remember is..." I could then see her face go a mirage of emotions from shock to despair to sadness, she then fell on her butt and started to sob. "H-hey! Are you okay? What''s wrong?" I had no idea how to react what happened? "A-are we dead?" She said. "What?! No! Of course not! Why would you say that!?" She was silently sobbing, and had a hard time to respond. "T-the last thing I remember is my guards sacrificing their lives for my sake *hic* I-I how?! How?! That was no! A-and Dion, Lilly... no *hic*" "Hey listen up, I don''t know what''s wrong but i''ll never know if you don''t talk and explain, why would you say we are dead? The last thing I remember was falling asleep in my bed there is no way I could have died, so tell me where were you before you came here?!" She took a moment to calm down but her tears still threatened to fall she then said. "The Golden Gate." I could feel my eyes widening in shock. "W-what happened?" I asked a question I wasn''t even sure I wanted to know the answer to. She took a deep breath and with red eyes started talking. "My Name is Ariel...I''m a princess of a human kingdom, but that is not important, last week I took a group of my elite royal guards and entered the Gates....we were there when God Ysion made his appearance and opened the Gate, he said it will be hard he said that a lot might not make it, but we still underestimated the Gate..." I could feel my throat drying while I was listening to her, just what kind of place is this gate? "Excuse my rudeness your highness? But as a princess what are were you doing in the gate?" She then looked at me and replied. "I may not look like It but i''m strong or so I would like to believe.....I could easily fight off 3 of the kingdoms best royal guards and still have the advantage and that''s not it I was still growing in strength, but I got arrogant just cause I was blessed by God Ysion doesn''t mean nothing if I can''t survive his trials..." "Wait blessed? You mean you too?" "What do you mean, are you by any chance also?" "Yes I was also blessed by God Ysion..." "Then why are we both here?" "Where are you? Currently I mean?" "Uhh? I''m in the 3rd layer of the golden gate, I''m stuck inside a room here...I have no idea where is it but It''s dark..." "By stuck you mean?" "We were ambushed by an army of B rank and a few A rank beasts...it would have been fine but they just kept coming and coming, none ending, I had to see my Friends get slaughtered in front of my eyes just so they could buy me time to escape, a-and I like a coward ran *hic*, and last thing I remember is me praying for God Ysion to help me then I was here..." "Okay, I''m not really sure why we were summoned here but I think it might be God Ysion''s doing, we both were blessed by him, I was already heading towards the gate, so hang in there I will rescue you from there!" As soon as I said that I could feel the space shrinking and me being pulled away from there. "WAIT FOR ME!" "YES!" I then opened my eyes still in my bed, it was already morning by now, and I could feel a strange connection coming from the south that should be where the Golden Gate is if so....Ariel. Chapter 30 - Announcement Author gotta go back to China for University so no chaps for this couple of days either, i''ll try and continue uploading as usually starting next week hopefully before even, thank you for your understanding and sorry for the inconvenience. Chapter 30 - Not dead Hello to all those that are still here, though I doubt any are. For those of you that know Google and almost all platforms are banned in China including this , so I need to use VPN to log in but it was down these past months, so I had no way to login to my account here on when VPN finally decides to barely work I''m unable to login and can only lurk as a guest... So with a lot of failed attempts at login in I kind of just lost hope, and became a bit more focused on College while just occasionally reading when I can, but Today came the surprise when I''m Finally able to Login. So yes hopefully I''ll be able to stay logged in and keep on updating I''ll try and continue from tomorrow as now it''s exactly 3:13AM China time. Sorry for all the fans of the story and any who were waiting for the updates I sincerely apologize as O had no way to keep in touch or keep you updated and hope to gain back your support once again. Chapter 30 - The Shadow Slayer and the Gate POV: Laura: I woke up in the morning, feeling the small connection between me and The Princess, it felt like a thin thread linking us both together I could feel her general location and some how I know that she is in no danger, at least not at the moment. After getting my armor back on and making sure that my sword is tightly secured in my waist I head towards the exit of my tent. As soon as I swung the door open, I was assaulted by the first rays of the morning sun, it was still relatively early but people can already be seen bustling around and hurrying from one place to another, which was understandable as the War with the Shadow Monsters was officially over, the Army of the Kingdoms was to head back, while some of the adventurers can be seen grouping together, some heading back to their homes probably, but some heading to the Gate as it could be seen from their general direction. As I got out of the tent I can feel the gazes gather on me I didn''t like it I can see them, some filled with admiration some with jealousy some with just curiosity and there were some with simple indifference, Nonetheless I couldn''t stand it, but I made sure to not show any of that on my face while keeping a cold indifferent expression on, a small trick I picked up along the way, very useful as it keeps the unwanted people away. I slowly made my way away from the the camp towards the Gate... The day passed uneventfully on the road except for meeting the occasional Adventurer or merchant. By nightfall I was already close enough that I could see the Gates huge open door, strangely though even if the night was shrouded in darkness, the gates entrance was a darker shade of black... It felt like a one way ticket towards Zuhnir''s realm, I was afraid, was I really strong enough to survive? I steeled my resolve and headed towards the ever growing town surrounding the Gate, I''d rather spend the night in a warm bed with a warm meal before heading to the gate tomorrow. I was soon able to arrive towards the town, there was no wall surrounding it nor was there any guards there which was understandable as no Kingdom dared lay claim to the land surrounding the gate, at least not yet but strangely enough order was still being kept, I could see the Adventurers Guild huge building in the middle pf the town, some part of it were still under construction like most of the rest of the buildings in the town, but it was already open and even though it was already late at night the town was bustling with people, after a bit of touring the city I figured it''s about time I head to find an Inn and rest for the night as tomorrow will be a very long day, I can still feel the connection with the princess and can tell she''s in no danger at the moment but still would be better to hurry. After asking around for a while I finally found an Inn to retire for the night, as I opened the door the bustling Inn suddenly quiet down and the familiar uncomfortable silence came, and all the gazes of the people sitting in the bar and on the table fell on me, almost all of them were adventurers so it was not strange that they recognized me, I headed towards the counter while the chatter resumed. "I''d like a room and a meal for the night." "That would be 5 silvers" I frowned at the expensive price, usually Inns don''t cost anywhere more then 1 silver for the night and that is including the Food and warm water, the Inn keeper seemingly reading my thoughts added. "It''s not that i''m trying to scam you Miss Shadow Slayer, who would dare, but considering the location being literally near the Gate and the high demand on the rooms you could understand no?" My frown deepened as he used that name to call me, but I quickly hid it and tossed him the 5 silvers. "I''ll be eating here." "Of course my lady." Said the Inn keeper while flashing me a smile. I went towards the only empty table at the corner and sat down, a waitress soon came and took my order. I then found myself unconsciously listening to the conversation of the table next to me, it seemed like a party of three adventurers, a bulky young man with a well trimmed yellow beard and short blond hair, a huge claymore placed next to him, probably the party''s tank, a purple haired female Elven archer and a long black haired skinny human male, Magician maybe? "Did you hear that as of yet none of the people that entered the Gate had come back?" (Black haired male) "Don''t be stupid of course they won''t be back yet not even a week has passed yet." (Elven archer) "Yes but don''t you think it''s weird I mean some of the most powerful people entered, including some A rank parties and even a few S-Rank adventurers."(Black haired male) "Nobody knows for sure what happens when you enter the gate, we should be very careful when we are there tomorrow, and I mean none of your Childish quarrels unless you both want to get us killed." Said the Blond haired tank, probably the oldest one of the party from what I can see. "Oh c''mon Alen, do I look like the type to f.u.c.k around during a mission?" Replied the Black haired male "Haha, please tell me you are joking? With how many times I had to save your ass, do you really want me to remind you? With how frequently you go Unconscious from depleting your Mana." Said the Archer while grinning at the Magician. "No shit, that only happened one time and who''s fault do you think that was? Trying to save your ass from that horde of Shadows when you ran out of arrows, right Allen? She''s the most useless one in the group right?" Said the magician while looking at the tank waiting for his reply. "No no no no, I think you mean YOU are the most useless one right Allen?" Replied the Archer while also looking at the Tank waiting for his confirmation. "May Ysion have mercy on me, how did I end up with both of you." Said the Tank shaking his head while sighting. "Oh you love us and you know it Alen no use hiding it" (Magician" "Yes, yes and because you love us soo much you are the one paying for the meal tonight yes?" (Archer) "Of course he will Lana what are you even saying?" The tank just smiled slightly seemingly used to the situation. "Well I did promise if we got out of that last mission alive I''m buying you guys drinks don''t know about dinner though?" "Same thing, same thing" "Yes, yes drinks dinner what the difference, most important is the LOVE we share!" Said the Magician while getting seemingly fired up and standing up while shouting that last part, which earned him a few strange glances from the people nearby, while I just chuckled from that silly conversation, he soon sat back down while scratching his head a shy smile on his face, while the Elven archer was too busy laughing, the tank buried his face in his hands while muttering something about not knowing the both of them. Must be nice to have someone to share your burdens with you, I sigh while looking out at the window. ********* POV: Collin (Human Magician) While we were laughing and joking around the table, I couldn''t help but notice a lonely figure sitting in the corner table behind us she seemed vaguely familiar to me somehow, I whispered to my comrades. "Hey, do you guys know who''s that girl sitting behind us? I can help but have a feeling that I saw her before somewhere." As I asked that, both of Alen and Lana tilt their head to look at the table I meant, and for a second I can see both their eyes contrast by small amount. "Collin, I mean I knew you were stupid but frankly this is too much." Said Lana while sarcastically shaking her head like she was disappointed. "Oh f.u.c.k off, Alen what is she on about?" "That''s the famous Shadow Slayer Laura, we met her on the last battlefield the one we almost got f.u.c.k.i.e.d in, she''s mainly the reason we survived, it''s not strange you don''t remember her as you fell unconscious at that time." "Yes and I had to carry your ass back." (Lana) "I wonder who''s fault was that" (Collin) "You guys are hopeless" said Alen while taking a gulp out of his drink. "But don''t you guys think she looks lonely?" (Collin) "Is that love I see in your Eyes Collin?" Said Lana while smirking "Of course not, I only have eyes for you" I said while winking at her "Eww, disgusting spare me" replied Lana while feigning a look of disgust. "Well you can always go invite her to join us for a drink if your that concerned about her." Said Alen with a smirk on his face "Nah he doesn''t have the balls." (Lena) "Shutup you stupid Elve, how can you be so vulgar." "Hahaha, Maybe because I''m spending my time with you guys." She said while shrugging "Don''t blame it on me." (Alen" I rolled my eyes on both of them then took a big gulp downing the cup of beer I had and stood up. "Oh someone is feeling confident" said Lana while smirking. "Just don''t come back to us crying ok?" (Alen) "F.u.c.k you guys" Well here goes nothing, I pushed the chair out of the way and headed towards the table of the famous Shadow Slayer, wait shit what was her name again?? Chapter 31 - Shadows POV: Collin: As I approached her table I found myself trying hard to recall what her name was, f.u.c.k me I really suck with names... When I was in front of her table she turned her gaze from the window to me, her eyes were cold and indifferent, I momentarily freezed but then forcefully calmed my mind I can already imagine the smirk on Lana''s face if I get intimidated and chicken out with just one look. "Hello there, i''m Collin." She gave a small nod of acknowledgement and said "I''m Laura." Oh thank Ysion It''s Laura I better remember it this time. "I couldn''t help but notice you hear all by yourself, and you just seemed ummm lonely?" "Is that so..." "Uhh, yes so I wanted to invite you to join me and my party mates at our table." "Are you always this friendly to strangers?" "Only to beautiful ladies such as yourself." To that she just lightly chuckled. "Do you know who I am?" "Hmm, Miss Laura?" She lightly smiled and then replied "Okay, I''d like that." "Great! Let me help you move your plates then." I said while smiling, she''s not really as scary as everyone else makes her seem. We got back to our table and I could see the shock on both Lana and Allen''s faces, I guess they didn''t think I''d actually succeed in bringing her, I smirked. "The big guy over here is Allen, our tank." To which Allen recovered from his shock and smiled back lightly. "A pleasure to meet you miss." "And the floppy ears over there is Shalana, our Archer." "Oy! Who you calling floppy ears." After shooting me a fake angry look she turned back to Laura and said. "Nice To meet you, I hope our stupid magician didn''t offend you with any of his stupid jokes, and please just call me Lana." "Not at all, pleasure to meet you all." Said Laura while smiling. Soon we were all sitting down around the table chatting and laughing, which earned us a few strange looks from the nearby Adventurers, as the mood around us was tense because most if not all people around are heading towards the Gate. "So Laura you also heading to the Gate?" (Lana) "What kind of stupid question is that Floppy ears why else would she be here?" (Collin) "I''m sorry about them they are always like that." Said Allen apologetically to Laura. "Oh it''s okay I don''t mind if anything it''s nice to see how well they get along, and yes to reply to your question I am heading to the Gate tomorrow actually." Replied Laura while smiling. "Really? We heading tomorrow as well actually." (Lana) "How about it? Wanna tag along?" (Collin) "Yes, it would be much safer to travel in group then going alone." "Not that she needs much protection from us, more like we''ll need protection from her." Said Lana "I don''t mind actually, we don''t know what''s inside so yes it might be safer then going alone." (Laura) "Great! Then that''s decided, cheers to our new teammate then!" I said while raising my beer cup, but then I realized that everyone is shooting me a strange gaze I look down to my already Empty Cup... "Oh..." "Hahaha, Sister another cup please!" Shouted Allen "Coming right up!" And just like that we passed our last night before going to the Gate. ********** In a dark room on another Universe was a big round table, around said table sat a few shadowy Figures talking, it seemed as if there was a vague shadow barrier preventing anyone from recognizing their faces. "Is everything going according to schedule?" Said one of figures sitting in the middle. "Yes, we have been trying to keep his interaction with the system to a bare minimum, the system spirit is also currently unable to communicate with him nor is it able to send any messages." Replied another person. "Good, good where is Azumah? How come I don''t see him?" "He umm, said that he will not be participating in this meeting as he have more umm fun stuff to do..." "...." silence overtook the whole table before a burst of commotion started up with everyone loudly arguing. "How outrageous! How dare he disregard the summoning of the Shadows!" "Indeed! This has gone too far! Fun?! What fun could that possibly be!" "We know he''s one of the strongest in the organization but even he needs to Abide by the rules!" "SILENCE!" Shouted the figure in the middle. "None of you knows how much he has contributed to the Shadows, and none of you have the right to question his decisions, some of you may have forgotten the terrors he can bring to his Enemies as he have been on your side for far too long, and while you were all hiding he was one of the few still fighting outside of the Shadows, even as we speak his ''fun'' you are mocking is him destroying a few Universes, and if he so deems you or your Universe as unworthy for our cause, do not be mistaken as nobody can save you other then the Shadow himself, and I think you all know he won''t be bothered if a few Universes were destroyed as there always more waiting to join." Silence reigned over the room for a while before the other figures started talking "I apologize for my hasty words, I hope you did not take offense." "I apologize as well, It seems I''m getting too old for this war, and I got a bit too restless, but you can not blame us this Azumah you are talking about we all heard about his various achievements and his strength, but this same Azumah that is so much prized in his strength almost died to a newly born God, it just seems outrageous." "I understand your concerns and can assure you that Azumah is as strong as the rumors are if not stronger, you can be my guest and go test that as you know if you can defeat him you can take his place." Said the figure in the middle in mocking tone "Of course not how would I dare..." "Enough, I guess there is no harm in telling you people the newly born God is not just any normal God, he is a Creation God..." gasps could be heard around the room before it fell into momentarily silence erupting then into a stream of shouting, and loud arguing. "A G-god of Creation?? But that should be impossible!" "I though none were left." "None SHOULD be left..." *********** In a different Universe, Ysion was floating outside of the Mortals planet atmosphere keeping an on the whole planet and the Mortals, when he suddenly a shiver ran through his spine and then he turned his gaze towards the darkness beyond his Universes borders. "I''m not sure why but I have a very bad feeling..." He disappeared from his place teleporting back to his Domain. Chapter 35 - 32: Entering the Gate The morning breeze was cold, and the sky was cloudy, a heavy silence dominated the Inn. A few adventurers could be seen seated on the bar counters having breakfast, most tables however were empty, perhaps due to how early it was. The sound of footsteps followed by loud laughter interrupted the silence, as 2 young man and 2 woman headed down from their rooms towards the bar counter. "Did we have to wake up this early Allen? In the name of Ysion the Gate ain''t going anywhere" said Lana while rubbing her still sleepy eyes. "For once I agree with floppy ears over here, it''s way to early Allen." Added Collin yawning "Who you calling Floppy ears?!" "Keep it down you two, my head still hurts from all that drinking of yesterday." "Then why wake up now you know we could at least sleep a couple more hours right miss Laura?" Scratching her cheek in embarrassment "Oh, actually it was me who asked Allen to go early." "Ah! Ha-Ha Why did you not say so earlier! Don''t mind the lazy magician, let''s go Laura!" Said Lana while grabbing Laura''s hand and leading her to an Empty table, while Collin and Allen just facepalmed in defeat. It did not take the group long before they finished their meal and embarked towards the gate. Once close to it they could see a large number of soldiers from different kingdoms stationed in camps near the entrance. The gate itself was not fully opened, only a small part of it nonetheless it was enough for even a Dragon to enter considering the sheer size of it the opening was really insignificant, that said nothing could be seen past the entrance as it was darker then Zuhnir''s realm himself. A huge line of adventures could already be seen as they slowly disappeared past the entrance, so far none of the people that entered have come back but that did not seem to discourage anyone from going in anyways. "God It sure is bigger once you are near it." Remarked Allen while whistling in admiration. "Indeed" ************** POV: Collin It did not take long before it was our turn to enter, Laura stepped first through the door and soon vanished followed by Allen and Lana. I took a deep breath to brace myself from whatever it was to come before I took one step in and disappeared. The feeling was strange, kind of like using a teleportation portal it left you a bit disoriented, and dizzy. It did not take long however before I regained my footing and noticed my surroundings. Around me Laura, Lana and Allen stood dumbfounded while they inspected our surroundings, I could hardly blame them however for I was more in shock myself. All around us was a beautiful Plain, no beautiful is understatement, it was Gorgeous even that does not give the plains it''s justice. There was a small road leading us to somewhere, but it strangely stopped behind us as if where we stand was the start of the road while on both sides And behind all matters of colorful flowers could be seen each one glowing brightly like a gem, each a treasure in it''s self there were even ones with colors I have never seen before in my life, and it was all as far as the eye can see a literal sea of treasures just waiting to be picked, the sky however was strange it was an eerie gray color with no sun in sight, however the whole place was strangely illuminated as if it was day... I could already see some adventurers ahead of us who were tempted by the beauty of the flowers and were trying to take some with them, but apparently none could take even one of it''s roots, I was even more tempted to go try myself as I could sense some of these flowers have huge amounts of Mana stored in them, just as I was about to step off the road and try my luck, a hand to my shoulder stopped me. Laura Looked at me and shook her head while her hand was on my shoulder, I did not understand until she pointed at the adventures who were trying to get the flowers, they were all off the road and on top of the field of flowers, when they finally realized the futility of their actions however and wanted to go back on the road, all could find something akin to an invisible barrier stoping them from getting back on track, that sight made me stop in my tracks and retreat back to the middle of the otherwise normal dirt road. "S-Should we move?" I asked trying to hide my nervousness. "I think we should." Replied Allen Lana turned her head towards Laura who was strangely quiet "What do you think Laura?" We were all waiting for her response when she quickly took her sword out and whispered. "Something is coming..." At that Allen swiftly moved over in front of all of us and slammed his giant shield towards the ground, I moved back a few steps behind with Lana and started channeling my Mana in preparation for whatever it is to come. An eerie silence soon overtook the plains as even the adventurers stuck outside of the road took notice of the strangeness of the situation, the whole world suddenly seemed to dim and absurdly turned pitch dark, all except for the road that was illuminated, everything else however was pitch black and we found ourselves unable to see anything beyond the road, the colorful field of flowers was no more, in its place was ominous darkness, as if the jaws of Zuhnir himself threatening to drag us to it''s depth. We could hear the relentless adventures stuck outside the road when suddenly far to our right one of them, a magician casted an illumination spell, we only got to briefly glance at his face before he was dragged deeper in the darkness by something, all the while he was screaming. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!" "Hell If I know Lana just be ready, i''ll take care of our front miss Laura, please protect our rear, and Collin snap out of It!" "Y-yes no need to tell me!" I replied while Laura silently moved behind me and Lana which made me feel a lot safer and thank Ysion that she even agreed to join us in this hell, we barely just entered and I already found myself regretting it... Chapter 36 - 33: Prophecy? POV: YSION: I was sitting in my throne room with a transparent globe in front of me that represented the Mortal world. "I think it''s about time..." I mentally call to Ovva who after a couple of seconds the sound of knocking came on the huge doors, I waved my hand and they opened with a loud creaking sound and the angle came in and bowed in front of me. "Master you called?" "Rise Ovva, I have a mission for you." I said waving my hand. "Your wish is my command Master." "Good, I would like you to spread a prophecy to the Mortals." "A prophecy master?" She said tilting her head on confusing "Indeed, It shall be on the day that legends becomes history and Gods nothing but Mystery, that the silver haired one will bring an end to the stagnation wether it''s for good or worse." I said while smirking. Shock could be seen on Ovva''s face as she tried to understand the meaning of my words "Gods nothing but mystery? I''m not sure I understand Master?" "Oh, worry not nothing is due to happen anytime soon, It''s just time to make things more interesting." I said while smiling Ovva still obvious shock and confusing over the meaning my words may have replied "Your wish is my command Master, the prophecy shall be spread through the Mortal world." "Good, Good I will be heading out now take care of everything." I said standing up. She replied bowing "Take care Master." I then teleported myself out of my Dimension towards the edge of my Universe, with my planets behind me and the great darkness of space in front of me, I took my time enjoying the beauty of everything. It all seemed so big, I became a God yet floating here I still feel myself so small so Insignificant in the grand scheme of things. There are a lot of things I need to figure out, will Azumah return, or will Someone, something else attack my Universe, and Lastly why me? It may have been a while since I reincarnated as a God but I still clearly retain my memories of my past life. "On another note, something is not right..." Holding my hand in front of me and inspecting it, a small storm of blueish mana started forming on my palm with no particular form. "It feels like i''m missing something, like I forgot something..." I muttered to myself, it felt like I knew of a better way to use Mana, a way I-I forgot? no that''s not it... "Strange..." closing my palm and dispersing the small Mana storm, I then teleported to a place relatively close to the Mortal planet and began pondering over what I may he overlooking. ******************* POV: OVVA: I was helping with overlooking the Heavenly Realm as with Zodohr diving in the gate and not back, help is needed to keep everything balanced when I suddenly felt Master calling for me. I dropped everything I was doing and teleported straight away outside of his throne room. "I wonder what it''s about." I muttered under my breath, the two Minor Gods standing guard noticed me and bowed I gave a small nod of acknowledgement before they proceeded to knock on the Huge doors, and moved back towards their positions to the left and right of the door, which soon enough opened with loud noise, I need to have someone look over these, the sound is too loud, I mentally noted. Once Inside I could see Master''s Majestic figure sitting on top of his throne I bowed in respect. "Master you called?" "Rise Ovva, I have a mission for you." He said waving his hand. "Your wish is my command Master." I replied more attentively, a mission from Master. "Good, I would like you to spread a prophecy to the Mortals." "A prophecy Master?" I replied confused as to what type of prophecy he wants me to spread, and why spread a prophecy in the first place but those type of questions are meaningless as Master surely knows best. "Indeed, It shall be on the day that legends becomes history and Gods nothing but Mystery, that the silver haired one will bring an end to the stagnation wether it''s for good or worse." I was momentarily shocked when I heard the prophecy I was entrusted to spread, as the meaning behind it was something I dared not think about so I asked for clarification. "Gods nothing but mystery? I''m not sure I understand Master?" "Oh, worry not nothing is due to happen anytime soon, It''s just time to make things more interesting." He replied with an enigmatic smile on his face, his response only served to shock me more but I had to respond. "Your wish is my command Master, the prophecy shall be spread through the Mortal world." While still trying to get over my shock master spoke "Good, Good I will be heading out now take care of everything." He then stood up "Take care Master." I replied bowing then he disappeared leaving me alone with my thoughts in the now empty throne room. "When legends become history and Gods nothing but a Mystery..." I mumbled under my breath "By legends? Did he mean the Grand summoning? Or was it when he descended to the mortal world? Is it when such stories become legends? And gods nothing but a mystery..." I was thinking about everything when I suddenly remembered something. "Is that why he told us to not interfere with the Mortal plane?? And when I asked him he did not deny anything but said that It will not be due anytime soon, that means it WILL happen eventually." My eyes shone with realization over the changes that the Mortals will be facing while my admiration to Master grew more, I then teleported back to the heavenly realm to start to assign the Angels and Inform all the others of the Prophecy Chapter 37 - 34: Portal? POV: Laura It''s been days on this field of flowery hell or at least I think it has, it''s hard to figure out how much time has passed with no clear indication to help us. The past few days have been absolutely draining on all of us, the fear of getting ambushed by something, the sky that turns dark seemingly on random had us all on the edge, the one who had it worst was Collin however. Along these days nothing really changed in our scenery, the same breath taking flowers the same seemingly normal road, the change that came however was as expected on the plains. The further we ventured down the road, treasures started appearing... first there was the weapons, swords, bows magic staffs, all sorts of weapons lay seemingly within our reach, some would only need us to stretch an arm to grab. Finally seeming to give up Collin asked with uncertainty "You think we should try to grab one?" Lana turned to look at him and replied furiously "Are you crazy?! Or are you stupid?? You saw what happened to those adventures back there right? We are NOT doing that got it?!" "She''s right Collin, what''s gotten into you?" He held his head with his hand "It''s just that... ah yes look at that!" He said pointing at a staff that was within arm reach from the road. "And?" Asked Allen "We don''t need to step off the road to get it just reach out and take it! I mean Look at it! That staff is probably worth more then some kingdoms!! That''s not even considering what type of magical spells could be infused within!! It''s It''s mine!" By the end of his speech his eyes were slowly turning red, I walked over to him he turned to look back at me with eyes slowly turning redder by the second *SLAP* "Snap out of it, is your will so weak that you get tempted so easily?" giving me a light bow while holding his now red cheek. "Uhh.. I-I.. Thank you..." "You didn''t need to slap me that hard though..." he muttered under his breath "Haha you deserved it, jeez getting so worked out over a bunch of sticks, you sure you only want them for *magical purposes*" asked a grinning Lana, to which he gave her a death glare. "Knock it off you two something is changing, look ahead." Sure enough, the sea of weapons and flowers was no more, in it''s place now was just normal plain of green grass in all directions. In front of us a couple of adventures were getting ready to fight a herd of monsters that were apparently blocking the exist of this realm. The first one a human holding a giant claymore his partner an Elf I assumed considering his long ears and relatively taller frame was equipped with a bow. There must have been at least 300 to 400 monsters blocking the portal, and I could see a few that looked dangerous, most of the monsters present were those living on the outside world, but there were some I never seen before, in particular the Humanoid ones have a very dangerous aura surrounding them, but none of the monsters seemed to pay us any head, there was still a bit of distance between us so I assume once we get closer they will attack. The Elven archer soon noticed us and notified his partner who called to us waving. "Well hello there, it''s good to see some others have made it this far." He said smiling, he looked to be in forties? A dark black hair with a few strands of grew neatly combed to the back, and a thick well trimmed black beard. "Indeed, it looks like the more people on our side the better our chances against that eyy." Said Allen while pointing his chin towards the sea of monsters. "True that, i''m Zavier this right here is Amon." He said patting the Elf''s shoulder. "A pleasure to meet you." Replied the Elf while giving a graceful bow "I''m Allen that''s Collin, Shalana and that is Laura." He said introducing us. "Of course never thought I''d come across the famous Shadow Slayer in person, an Honor to meet you all, I already feel much safer with all of you here" Replied Zavier giving a hearty laugh, to which I just nodded politely. We then moved a bit back and sat down in a circle on the road, after a few minutes of talking with Zavier and Amon, we came to understand a few things. The first is that it is indeed true the Monsters will not attack you unless you come closer to them, the only way to leave and go to the next level apparently is by passing the portal, and finally you don''t have to kill your all the monsters to pass if you can sneak in past them all you can safely pass as impossible as that may seem with all of them densely packed over there. Apparently when Zavier and Amon just arrived here another group of adventures were trying to pass to cross the sea of monsters they fought head on and managed to get quite far ahead and kill quite a number of monsters before their tank got taken down and soon enough the swordsman followed and then the mage, the one who made it was the Rogue as when things seemed to go south he rushed towards the portal while his friends downfall bought him enough time, or so Zavier said. "Now then what''s the plan?" Asked Lana "I don''t think we have much of a choice except rushing in no?" (Collin) "Indeed, but won''t we end up the same as the past adventures that tried? Overwhelmed by that swarm of monsters?" (Amon) "Those humanoid ones do look terrifying, reminds me of the shadows..." grunted Zavier "What do you think Laura?" Asked Allen to which then all turned to face me "I think a frontal clash is unavoidable, with Mister Zavier and Mister Amon here are chances are much higher, I will take care of clearing a path for us in front Mister Zavier and Allen should take care of our back and flanks, do not let any get near our archers and mage, and keep up with me, we hit hard and we hit fast!" "Hell if Miss Laura is leading, I don''t have anything to be afraid of, I''ll protect our archers and mage alright you can count on me on that, ain''t that right Amon." Replied Zavier loudly while winking at Amon "*cough* certainly with you protecting my back I have nothing to worry about." "Then that''s decided any objections? Lana? Collin?" Asked Allen To which they replied simultaneously "Nope" "Then let''s head out!" Chapter 38 - 35: Preparations POV: Collin After deciding on the course of plans we will follow, we all stood up in preparation, Allen had his giant white shield on his left hand while his right one held his sword, Zavier was next to him swinging his giant claymore in the air as warm up I think. Lana was behind checking her quiver and making sure she had enough arrows while talking to the other newest addition to our party Amon probably discussing something about archery or something about their similar roots as Elves I assumed I was not sure, Laura however was in front of us standing calmly while staring at the horde of monsters, her posture alone executed an aura of strength and confidence and while looking at her back I found myself growing calmer. I took a deep breath, the air was not cold nor was it hot I looked down at my shaking right hand, that always happens when I''m nervous, I tried shaking it a bit before I called out to the others trying to get their attention. "Gather up!" "What is it?" Looked at me Amon while puzzled. It was Lana that replied walking to me and handing me her Bow "Well, our stupid magician here although useless most of the times is very talented when it come to reinforcement magic even I have to admit that." "Hmph, what do you mean useless floppy ears?¡ªAh no offense mister Amon." I quickly said realizing that we now had another Elf with us in the party, gotta be more careful not all Elves are like Lana with a sense of humor. Surprisingly he just laughed shrugging it off "Haha¡ª none taken" "Reinforcement magic, now that''s something you don''t see very often." Said Zavier while scratching his beard and slowly walking towards us. "Indeed, not a lot of Mages have the affinity nor talent for it." Answered Allen following him. I cleared my mind cutting off the conversation and Isolating all the noise. I then called for the Mana in the air surrounding us the whole place had thicker mana then the outside so that was easy, I tried directing it all to my hands which soon enough started glowing a soft white color, I quickly drew the symbol of strength, durability and speed in the air and then willed the three symbols to merge with Lana''s bow. It soon started glowing Red then green and soon after a soft white before going back to normal, the only difference was that it was lightly glowing. I wiped the sweat that started trickling down my forehead with one hand and used the other to hand the bow back to his owner. "It should be in effect for 30 minutes this time so keep that in mind." "Same effects as usual?" "Yes same, Allen considering the number of people we have now I don''t think I will be able to reinforce both your shield and sword this time so you have to choose one." "I understand shield it is then." He said then settled his giant shield on the ground in front of me, I proceeded to repeat the same procedures on the shield only difference was instead of the symbol of speed I added another symbol of durability, as I figured that would be needed considering the number of monsters he will need to repel, at the end his shield was also lightly glowing as he held it. "This time I focused more on durability so I think it should be okay, the time is also 30 minutes so keep that in mind, now then mister Zavier mister Amon mind handing me your weapons?" "Of course, I never had my sword reinforced so I''m quite eager to see the results allow me to go first." Replied Zavier grinning before burying the giant claymore headfirst on the ground next to me, after repeating the same procedure with the same symbols as the ones I applied to Lana''s bow, Zavier''s claymore was soon on his hand lightly glowing as he admired it. "It feels, stronger and much sturdier." He said giving it a few swings. "Much faster too, you have my thanks brother Collin." He said giving me a light nod "My pleasure." ***************** Soon enough after finishing the reinforcement on Amon''s bow I turned to Laura. "What about you Laura?" "No need, you need to conserver your Mana I know if you try and reinforce mine as well you will almost be drained and will not be able to keep up." "But you are the one leading us, it''s only natural!" I rebuked, while it was true that reinforcing her sword as well was above my capability and would suck me dry I had to try. "It''s okay, save your mana we will need it when we clash with the monsters as for me I can do this." She said drawing her sword and then closing her eyes, a few seconds later it started glowing a bright blue color while emitting a cold aura. I chuckled in defeat while Zavier and Amon gasped "A magic swordsman." Said Allen softly "The rumors were indeed not exaggerated we might actually have a chance in making it out of this flowery hell." (Amon) "Haha¡ªwhat are we waiting for then?" "Okay then in formation!" Shouted Laura walking in front followed by Lana then me behind me was Amon and to our sides stood Allen and Zavier. "CHARGE!" Shouted Laura who started running followed by another loud roar from Allen and Zavier, I found my self shaking with the adrenaline started to rush and couldn''t help myself from roaring, was it a shout of excitement or was it one of fear? I didn''t know, I only clenched my staff tighter and followed tightly after Laura''s back as the wave of monsters saw us coming and rushed to intercept us, Oh merciful Ysion watch over us your children I gave a silent prayer as the monsters came closer and closer. Chapter 39 - 36: The Clash POV: Allen The sound of our shouting was drowned by the screams and roars of the monsters flooding us, Laura was the first to make contact and as soon as she did limbs went flying heads were decapitated. It was slaughter, it wasn''t my first time seeing her in action but it still amazes me how one could become so strong, no monster seemed to be able to stop her onslaught, Lana was running behind her while continuously shooting arrow after arrow Collin was chanting loudly as one fire ball after the other soared threw the air clearing the area surrounding us for a few seconds before more monsters came jumping over the corpses of their fallen brethren. Our newest party members were in no way falling behind as Amon seemed as skilled if not a tad better then Lana, as he seemed to know exactly which monster to shoot to help reduce the load before quickly reaching towards his quiver to reload, silence and deadly the exact opposite of his companion Zavier who was laughing loudly while dismembering monster after monster, whenever his claymore went limbs followed, I was trying to be more careful only striking when I was 100% sure in killing the monster as if I fail and mess up just once it will be enough for them to swarm me and head towards our archers and mage and that was something that I could not allow. A orc type of monster''s head flew from my side as Zavier yelled not stopping for even a second "YOU THINK TOO MUCH!" He''s right, I tried clearing my mind a small goblin came jumping from my left trying to head towards Amon exposed back while another wolf type monster was trying to attack me from the right. I instinctively rammed my shield towards the little bastards face as he fell back trampled on by the others while almost simultaneously slashing at the attacking wolf splitting him in half before quickly regaining my poster and pulling my shield in front. A quickly glance at our surroundings, we were still a bit further away from the portal and the monsters numbers don''t seem to be reducing at all quite the opposite they only seem to be increasing. Laura is a beast paving us the road ahead at a steady pace, she was like a storm none could stop her but it''s apparent that if this keeps up she will eventually get tired before we are clear, Lana and Amon are quickly running out of arrows, one thing I''m grateful for however is that durability reinforcement Collin casted on my shield, without that i''m not even sure how much more hits it could take, I thought as I shoved another monster back to get trampled by his companions it was at that small moment however that an arrow flew right past me towards Amon. "SHIT!" I won''t make it I looked as the arrow flew right past me excepting it to hit Amon, unexpectedly however Zavier threw himself in front of it and took it to his right shoulder just in time before it hit Amon." "ZAVIER!!" Shouted Amon while shooting a few quick shots to help lessen the burden on his friend. "DON''T MIND ME THIS IS NOTHING! WE NEED TO FIND THAT ARCHER!" "I''M ON IT!" came Collin''s reply as he send a giant fireball soaring towards the direction where the arrow was shot from that caused a miniature explosion. "I DON''T HAVE MUCH ARROWS LEFT!" Yelled Lana now shooting sparsely, another arrow soon came flying towards Collin this time which I was thankfully prepared for and was able to parry. "THAT BASTARD IS TARGETING OUR ARCHERS AND MAGE!" "NO SHIT!" Replied Zavier all the while slashing at opponents left and right, not even having time to remove the arrow lodged to his shoulder, soon another followed this time aimed at Lana which Zavier easily parried, but as soon as he did another arrow was shot at him to his back, he lightly staggered before regaining his footing "ZAVIER!! SHIT SHIT SHIT!" Screamed Amon clearly more agitated, which gave the monsters the opening they were waiting for as soon as he faltered for a second another arrow came soaring through the sky towards him, It was coming from Zavier''s side so I couldn''t intervene even if I wanted to and can only watch as Zavier pushed the Elf forward and took the Arrow to his ribs and staggered once again almost loosing his footing before he steadied his steps. "YOU IDIOT! COOL YOUR DAMN HEAD AND RUN!" Shouted Zavier trying to act okay but I could see, I could see that the sword that killed three monsters with each strike now only barely managed to kill one, where as at the start no monsters could manage to touch him now small cuts started to acc.u.mulate on his body, and where as the armor that seemed unscratched at the start now was caked bloody over his body, one arrow to the shoulder another to to his back and one to his ribs. Our eyes met for a split second and I could swear I saw a sad smile on his face, Amon seemed to notice as well "DON''T YOU DARE DO ANYTHING YOU DAMNED OLD MAN!! DON''T YOU DARE WE ARE GONNA MAKE IT YOU ARE GONNA MAKE IT YOU HEAR ME???" Screamed Amon as if trying to convince himself of it while tears started to run down his now dirty face, Zavier just smiled sadly at that and murmured "Not without a Bait we won''t." "NO NO NO NO NO!!! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING ZAVIER NO!! I REFUSE I REFUSE!!" "I''m sorry kid, I don''t think i''ll be able to accompany you any longer, take care of yourself. I¡ªI Love you kid..." he said looking at Amon with a resigned smile on his face before lightly nodding at me, I didn''t know what to do but all the noise of the monsters seemed to die down as Zavier Roared one last time And charged alone at the monsters behind us to which almost all went and followed him. "NO NO NOOOO!!!! YOU CAN''T DIE! I DIDN''T ALLOW YOU TO DIE YET!! NO FATHER! DON''T LEAVE ME!!" Sobbed Amon as he tried to jump after Zavier who was swarmed by all types of monsters slashing at them killing them by the dozen but also getting hit another arrow soon found it''s way to his chest, I grabbed Amon and dragged him back. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING? LET ME GO ZAVIER!! MY¡ªFATHER IS THERE ALONE WE NEED TO HELP HIM!!" "SNAP OUT OF IT, DO YOU WANT HIS SACRIFICE TO GO IN VAIN?!" "NO!! ZAVIER!!" Screamed AMON as a spear hit him from the back and went out of his chest, before another wolf jumped to bite his hand he managed to take out a few more with him before he''s body was not seen anymore under the flood of monsters... "NOOO" The portal was now in front of us as the sacrifice of Zavier made it possible for us to make it Laura, Lana and Collin gave the crowd of monsters one last somber look before diving inside, I soon followed by pushing a screaming Amon inside before jumping in myself, Oh dear Ysion please have mercy on his soul and welcome him within your arms only you know he deserves it... Chapter 40 - 37: System? In the dark expanse of space outside of the atmosphere of a giant planet, the figure of a floating man could be seen, he was rooted to one place in space and seemed like he was sitting cross lagged on flat earth and not floating, this person was none other then the God of creation Ysion. ''That''s strange, I couldn''t summon my status since the battle with Azumah and the system has been awfully quiet...'' I tried once again to call out to the system that had been there since the time I was first reborn as a deity but to no avail, no amount of mentally calling to it bore any fruit. I did create a system to help the creatures on my Universe, but that is merely something I made to help me and help the races when it came to the original system however that was something that was unavailable to any of my Gods or Mortals. I always assumed that it was a way for me to look for the answers I seek, alas after the my last fight with Azumah it went silence since, ''Could he have done something to prevent me from contacting the system, or to prevent the system from contacting me...'' I thought as my eyes wondered down to the Mortal planet down bellow. ''But why would he do that? The system did indeed seem sentient so I assume it was controlled by one of those Gods who set the rules the of not attacking or meddling with the affairs of another Deities Universe, last time I asked who set those rules however the system said I did not have the right to know it did only mention their name however *The Keepers* and with Azumah and the third party planning to overthrow these Keepers whoever they are...'' But is it safe to assume that whatever the system said is the truth? ''If it''s sentient then it''s got to be controlled by someone most probably The Keepers and who is to tell me that what ever they are telling me is the truth and that I can trust them.'' Too many variables and I have so much less information on everything. I still think that Azumah was not fighting me with the intention to kill now that I think about it and that only serves to confuse me more, the System said he was a rogue God who attacks Universes and drains them of their Mana which eventually lead the Universe to be unable to sustain itself so it ends up dying. ''But from our fight he did not seem to have any intentions of draining Mana from my Universe, no he seemed to be more interested in me my planet did not seem to interest him the least neither did my sun or moon so them why me? And that just leads me to my original question is he the one that blocked me from contacting the system and what would he gain from cutting me off it? I don''t know'' I thought about all types of possibilities while observing the planet down bellow, I could feel the prayers of all the mortals Worshipping me, humans Elves, Fairies, demons they were even a few from monsters. Each wishing for something, health wealth, Love.... At first the amount of worsh.i.p.s and prayers were overwhelming to me as it felt like they were being chanted directly to my head and it was too loud and unbearable but as time passed I eventually learned to tone it down to a more acceptable levels and eventually shut them off completely if I like, I learned to leave them as a background as I could not go around answering to each and every wish and prayer every mortal asked of me, but I could still hear all of them. my eyes wandered over a particular forest in the Obuin continent near an Isolated human kingdom, a middle aged woman was there behind a tree on her knees crying over the remains of the dead body of her young child who was attacked by monsters, all the while cursing me and cursing all the gods and the world then went back to cursing me again for not saving her child for not looking over him for not protecting him. My heart ached, and I felt a small pain in my chest before it was neglected, I could have revived her young child I could have but I wouldn''t, as that it is not the nature of things, each one have their own fate and I would not intervene, I could give them my blessings but the dead are not meant to be revived, they are meant to pass on, get judged in Kieyr''s Realm and eventually be lead to either Zodohr or Zuhnir''s realm for an eternity. ***************** In a forest near the Ereviel Kingdom a woman''s howling and sobbing could be heard echoing across the strangely quiet forest. "I CURSE YOU!! I CURSE YOU YSION!! I CURSE YOU XULENE!! I CURSE YOU ZODOHR!! I CURSE YOU ZUHNIR!! I CURSE YOU VURIS!! I CURSE YOU ALL!! I CURSE YOU YSION!!! My babyy my babyy MY POOR BABYY!!" Kept howling the woman while tears fell uncontrollably from her eyes all the while hugging what seemed to be the remains of the body of her son, her green eyes which were red with tears suddenly had the pupils fill the entire iris making her look omnious all the while a dark aura started surrounding her, she then quieted down and held the remains of her child with her, stood up and walked even deeper in the forest... the figure looking gloomy as it cut through the forest, but it also seemed to carry with it a hint of sadness and loss none of the monsters dared to approach her however quite the opposite as they seemed to run away and clear her path, perhaps it was because of the dark aura surrounding her as she walked all the plants she stepped on withered and died leaving behind her a path of death. Chapter 41 - 38: The rewards POV: Laura As soon as I crossed the portal My heart raced for a second as a feeling of falling came and disappeared not long after leaving me a bit disoriented for a couple of seconds before I regained my footing and cleared my mind taking a deep breath. ''I''ll never get used to teleportation, how do space mages bare with it.'' I thought as Lana and Collin appeared from the portal behind me followed by an Ashen teary faced Amon, and Finally Allen. I muttered a silence prayer to Lord Ysion, Zavier was a brave man, a good man we wouldn''t have made it without him... I may have made it alone have I chosen to ignored the others and rushed straight towards the gate, alas paving a path and not rushing too fast so they may follow drained my energy faster then what I have expected. Amon was collapsed on the ground a blank look on his face as Allen was trying to comfort him, Lana and Collin soon joined in, I''m not really good with this type of talk so I left them to it and took a look at our surroundings. We were standing in front of an entrance to a giant omnious looking cave, to the sides of it were two torches that did almost nothing to light up the area, the sky was dark and nothing could be seen behind us or to our sides and much like the last area of flowery hell we were once again atop a small road that lead directly towards the entrance of the cave while the sides were nothing but abyssal darkness, I approached slowly to the edge of the road and moved my hand slowly in front of me. *Thud* a dull sound resounded as my hand literally hit the darkness, it was some type of barrier that stoped us from going anywhere but follow the small path, as I turned around to call out to my companions a bright blue screen popped in front of me with a ding sound, I looked around to see that it was not me alone who had one, the others seemed to be looking at theirs as well, I turned my attention back to the screen reading what it said. I gulped loudly as I could hardly believe the rewards, a sword of The God of war that will give me his blessings?! Or wings of the God of Wind... but that last reward looks too suspicious, the description is too short and doesn''t provide any type of useful information other then it being a consumable? So does that mean I will have to drink it? I once again looked up at my companions, who were also seemingly busy with their own rewards, just then I could see a bright flash of light coming from Lana before it subdued leaving her with a bright green bow in her hands. Then what should I choose? The sword is tempting considering i''m a magical swordsmen and the blessings is something I''m also curious about, while choosing the wings would help me with my mobility and make me faster, however something about that last rewards irked me it was as if there was something or someone that wanted me to choose it. ''Oh dear Ysion watch over me and grant me your blessings'' I muttered one last prayer before I decided on what rewards I want. As the words on the screen changed, a bright light that illuminated me came and along with it I could feel something in my hand, when the light subdued I glanced at my right hand to find a small glass bottle with a white shiny liquid inside of it, there was nothing fancy about the bottle as it was just a normal one, the liquid inside however I assumed was the Angel''s blood. Looking up Lana had a new bow in hand Allen had new fancier shield while Collin also seemed to have a new staff, Amon however was still blankly looking over what I assumed was his screen. "Is that some type of Elixir Laura?" Asked Collin as he approached me all the while hugging his new staff, Lana soon smacked him to the back of his head berating him "Don''t be rude, it''s none of your business" "Ouch! I was just curious in the name of Ysion why do you have to be so violent." "It''s okay I don''t mind." I replied smiling at the two, it was then that Amon suddenly started glowing, Allen that was next to him had to walk back a few steps shielding his eyes, when he returned to normal his eyes seemed to burn with a fire of determination and I could swear I saw a hint of madness in them, he slowly walked towards the edge of the path, heading towards the darkness before I could stop him and let him know of the barrier in place he turned to look at us. "Thank you, for your help I''m grateful but I will be taking a different path so we shall part ways here." He said giving us a light bow. "What do you mean the path is..." Allen''s words stopped in place as Amon continued to walk the darkness soon opened up and a small door appeared, he didn''t look at us again nor did he wait for any reply as he stepped through the door and his figure soon disappeared along with the door itself merging back to the same Darkness. Chapter 42 - 39: The troubles of a Goddess On the planet of Eflore existed a number of religions, The Followers of the Earth was Xulene''s religion and was the main religion of the Elves, The Faith of Devotion was the Human''s and Fairies main religion and they followed Zodohr. Urnera and Fydur worked together to start their own religion Church of the Wilds and were primarily worshipped by the Beastman. Zuhnir, Kyzdall and Kieyr also came together and made their own religion Church of the paragons. All these religions had one thing in common and that is all of them included the Creator God Ysion as the highest Deity and the one to create the world of mortals and Deities alike. All the Gods had their own religions with their own number of followers who worshipped them and Ysion as well. However there was still one particular Goddess who failed to create her religion and spread her influence and that was Vuris Goddess of water. Ever since her brothers and sisters left as the first batch for the gate she was left with the responsibility of keeping the stability to the Mortals plane along with Fydur. Ever since they were born their Father Ysion made it clear as to what their mission was, Vuris along with her brothers and sisters was quite excited at the thought of being useful and the Idea of creating their religion and guiding the Mortals was one that she was longing for. Reality however proved to be harsh and cruel, her dreams of spreading her name along with her father''s and guiding the Mortals was mercilessly crushed. Her Sister. Xulene was able to create her religion and spread her influence rather easily with the Elves that were in tune with her and was hailed as the mother of Earth. Zodohr''s Faith of Devotion spread amongst the Humans and Fairies soon becoming acknowledged as the Keeper of Heaven the Kingdom of Lord Ysion. Fydur and Urnera seeing that the Humans, Fairies and Elves were already taken by their sister and brother chose to work together and spread their influence amongst the Beast-man soon becoming known as the Beast Gods, Kieyr, Kizdall and Zuhnir turned their attention to The demons, them being a violent battle loving race proved to be easy to influence for the God of war, Afterlife and Darkness. All of this left the Goddess of Water with no race to govern, none to call her their Patron Goddess. It was not that she did not try, no she did with the humans and Fairies but Zodohr Faith of Devotion crushed her small starting cult calling them heretics. The Elves had no intention of worshiping another Goddess except their Mother of Earth. The Faith of the beastman Gods was already spread too deep among the Beastman that there was no way for her to even start, and the Demons...The Demons just outright rejected her as being a weak Goddess! She was filled with rage! But what could she do? There was an unwritten rule between the Siblings and that is none will interfere with the races of the others, nonetheless there was still a type of competition between them, it was like a game of seeing who''s faith would spread the most. All of this made her feel empty and sad. There was still the Dragons but those almost worshipped Ondan. So while watching the blue planet down bellow, she asked herself "Almost all the Planet is made of water, so why?" Her gaze was filled with sadness and longing, she also wished to compete with her siblings she also wanted a Race to call her own! Suddenly her eyes that were filled with melancholy hardened, her gaze was no longer filled with sadness but resolve! "I did not wish to ask for Father''s help, however it seems I have no choice..." * On a throne room sat a devilishly handsome young man, his looks capable of toppling nations and were more then enough to charm all Mortals and Deities alike. Sitting there he executed an Aura of absolute authority that made one want to bow down to him in worship and respect. This was the God of creation Ysion, he was sitting on his throne a distanced look filled his deep ocean eyes when suddenly the knocking sound came from the giant door. "Come in" he spoke in a commanding voice. The doors opened with a loud creaking noise and the slim beautiful figure of Vuris entered. She walked until the foot of the throne stairs and bowed, awaiting for her Father to speak. "Rise my child." "Father." She stood up looking at the figure sitting in front of her and was silent for a while. "What seems to be on your mind my child, speak." He said seemingly sensing her unease. She closed her eyes for a second and took a deep breath before opening them and looking straight at him "I come before you father, with a request." "Oh, and what would that be child?" He asked in an amused tone with a bit of curiosity in his voice. Vuris bowed again this time kowtowing and spoke "I wish for father to create a race for me to govern as this one has failed to spread her influence in the Mortal''s plane." She said her voice cracking as tears began to well up her eyes, she looked like a child afraid of being scolded by their parents. No immediate reply came, Vuris felt the slight disorientation of space in front of her and small breeze of air but did not dare raise her head while tears streamed down her eyes uncontrollably like diamonds and fell to the floor. "I was wondering when you will finally come, you silly child." Came Ysion''s soft voice filled with warmth and care. Vuris whole body shook as her father teleported in front of her and helped her up slowly pulling her to his embrace. "I''m your Father, and it is my duty to take care of you. You can always come to me for help my child." He said while hugging her. Her body shook as she sobbed quietly while clenching his robs. "Yes Father!" She replied between her sobs. Chapter 43 - 40: Family In the dark space, not far from the atmosphere of planet Eflore, space cracked in a certain place and seemed to be collapsing on itself when two figures suddenly appeared side by side. The man was handsome beyond words while the woman carried a sense of elegance and ethereal beauty. These were none other then Ysion and Vuris. "Father?" Vuris seemed confused towards the sudden teleportation and turned left and right her eyes finally stopping on the blue pearl of a planet bellow them. "My child, first choose the birth place of your race." Her eyes lit up and darted across the whole planet seemingly scanning it before they finally rested on a certain location east of the Dragon continent. Between the Dragon continent and the Obuin continent was a large ocean that separated the two continents, it was in the middle of this place that Vuris the Goddess of Water has chosen her race to be born. She turned to look at her father expectantly with shining eyes like a child finding a new toy. He smiled at her and patted her head making her blush, before he teleported both of them back to his throne room. There was no one else in the giant room when they suddenly appeared. He slowly climbed the stairs to his seat before sitting down, Vuris however was waiting by the foot of the stairs once he sat down she bowed to which he just waved at her to stand up. "Now then, shall we get started?" He asked grinning at her. Looking at him Vuris felt her heart jumping in excitement, it was time she was finally going to get her own race! One to worship her! "Yes father!" *********** The pair started their work, Vuris describing her preferences and how she would like her race to be, while Ysion followed her wishes occasionally giving her advice on what would be better changed. It did not take long before the progenitors of the race appeared floating in the throne room, one male the other female, they had light blue skin and long wild green hair, webbed hands instead of normal ones, a fish''s tail, and eyes that burn like red-hot coals. Behind their pinkish-grey lips lay two rows of sharp teeth to help them tear their prey apart. The woman stood at 2 meters tall while the male was 3 meters. Vuris looked at them smiling and slowly walked closer, when she was near them she gently touched their cheeks her eyes turning red as tears threatened to fall down. "They are beautiful, my children..." "What would you like to name them?" Asked Ysion smiling gently at her. "They are my children the children of water, So their names will be the Children of the sea, he shall be Oceanus and she Ariel the progenitors of the Children of the Sea." She replied while gently looking at the floating bodies that had their eyes closed. Ysion nodded at her and spoke "Children of the Sea it is then, before sending them down however let''s call your siblings," Vuris clearly more then excited replied "Yes, father allow me to call them!" She then then send a mental msg to her siblings informing them of the summons of their father, Xulene, Kizdall, Urnera and Zodohr however were unreachable as they were still in the gate. It did not take long before the knocking sound came from the giant doors, Ysion waved his hands and the doors opened with a loud creaking noise soon followed by the figures of Ovva, Fydur, Zuhnir and Kieyr. They walked steadily while shooting a curious glance at the strange humanoid bodies floating next to Vuris. Once they reached the foot of the throne they all simultaneously bowed and spoke in unison. "Greetings Father!" Ysion gave a small nod acknowledging their greeting before speaking "Rise my children, I know you are wondering as to why I have summoned you here today but first let''s call the others out shall we? everyone needs to be present for this occasion." He smiled to which everyone but Vuris seemed confused but dared not speak. He then quickly drew a strange symbol in the air before the air in the room began to rumble and a portal appeared behind the gods. They looked in interest at it, and soon enough the figure of Kizdall could he seen coming out followed by Xulene, Urnera and finally Zodohr. Once they came out they seemed to be confused as to where they were for a moment before their gaze stopped at the figure of Ysion on the Throne room making them bow down immediately. "We greet you Father." They spoke in unison. "Good, now everyone is here." The Gods present that did not go to the gate yet were shocked looking at their siblings, the aura surrounding them has changed. Being the first 8 Main Gods made everyone mentally connected to the other making them able to roughly measure the level of strength of each other. the ones that were in the gate had an oppressing aura surrounding them, especially Kizdall who''s murderous aura was leaking uncontrollably. they all changed tremendously in the short time they were at the gate and that made all those present shocked. Ysion however only nodded at them in approval. "I see you had some fortuitous encounters." "Haha¡ªit''s all thank to you father! Never had I thought the gate could be so fun!" Replied Kyzall Xulene smiled shyly not looking at Ysion "It''s all for the sake of helping you Father!" Urnera puffed her nonexistent chest in pride enjoying the looks her siblings gave her. While Zodohr stood there with his back straight as an arrow a satisfied expression on his face at the praise from his Father. Ysion stood up laughing before speaking making everyone quite down "Haha¡ªgood, good. Well then I am sure all of you are curious as to why you have been called here." Everyone remained silent awaiting for him to continue, he looked at all of them before speaking again. "I called you here to celebrate, the newest addition to the Eflore! Your silly sister has finally decided to ask me for help." He said smiling to which all the Gods present chuckled and turned to look at Vuris who was confused and became as red as a tomato. Ysion turned to her before talking. "You see Vuris, your siblings came to me long before you asking me to help you." He said smiling gently. Vuris was shocked, turned to look at her siblings who were looking at her while grinning. Tears started to streaming down her cheeks as she tried to stop them. Xulene walked to her and hugged her followed by Urnera who spoke "You really are an Idiot, trying to do everything yourself." "Leave her alone, she''s not an Idiot." Xulene glared at Urnera while hugging Vuris who was sobbing quietly, to which she just shrugged. The rest soon gathered up around them comforting her and congratulating her as Xulene hugged her. Ysion looked at the scene with a satisfied smile on his face before talking. "You all are my children, a family and it is your responsibility as a siblings to take care of each other, always remember a burden shared is a burden halved." They all looked at their father and nodded "We understand father rest assured!" "Good, well then I Ysion God of creation announce this day as the birthday the Children of the sea!" He said standing up and releasing his aura making all the Gods kneel before him. Chapter 44 - 41: Angel? Deep in the Golden gate Laura, Lana, Collin and Allen were standing at the entrance of the dark cave. Amon just left reducing their numbers by one, leaving them back with their original party. Collin hugging his new staff close to his chest and slowly caressing it as one would do to a lover "Well it''s just us again, what now?" He asked no moving his eyes from his staff. "What other choice do we have other then moving forward." Replied Lana. Allen nodded at her before speaking "Yes, but first I say we set camp here and get some rest before moving." Collin visibly shuddered before adding "I agree, only Ysion knows what can be in that cave..." Lana looked towards Laura who was still observing the Elixir in her hand "What do you think Laura?" She raised her head from the bottle to look at them "I agree on getting a rest, I also need to use this." She said shaking the elixir in her hand. Allen nodded at her then spoke "Okay, then it''s decided let''s set up camp." ************* It did not take long before the party was seated around a small fire a distance away from the cave. Allen passed up some dried provisions to everyone who gladly accepted. The mood around the fire was somber, everyone was mentally and physically exhausted, they had been on the edge since they entered the gate and even though they passed the first area of flowery hell it came at the cost of one life. No one knew what sort of danger was waiting for them in the cave, and that weighted deeply on their minds. Lana munching at her dried meat raised her head to look at her companions, Allen was cleaning his giant claymore in silence a somber look on his face, Collin was too busy eating with his right hand all the while his left one hugged his new staff tightly to his side. She turned her head to look at the last member of the party and the strongest, Laura had a serious look on her face while looking at the bottle in her hands. "That''s your reward yes?" Asked Lana trying to lighten the heavy mood, at her question Allen stopped cleaning his sword and raised her head to look at Laura curiously, Collin still stuffing his mouth looked at them as well waiting for Laura''s reply. "Yes..." Came Laura''s brief reply. Collin with his mouth still full asked "Aren''t you going to drink it?" "Are you an Animal? Don''t speak with your mouth full." Lana threw him a disgusted look to which he just shrugged. "Here goes nothing I guess..." muttered Laura opening the lid of the bottle, a very pleasant aroma leaked from it that cause all of them to feel more relaxed and energized. Collin stopped eating and looked at it with eyes wide open "The amount of Pure Mana leaking out of that bottle is insane! Quick drink it!" He urged Laura, she then moved it to her mouth and downed the whole bottle in one gulp. Everyone stood in silence waiting for the result, Laura looked at the empty bottle in her hands then looked at her companions her were staring at her. "Well how do you feel?" Asked Allen "I feel, no diffe¡ªUgh!" Before she could finished, she toppled to the ground clutching her head in pain. Lana in distress jumped to her feet and went to Laura trying to help her out "What is happening to her?!!" "I don''t know! The amount of mana she is leaking is too strong!" Answered Collin as he stood up in shock, Allen dropped his sword to the ground and rushed to help Lana hold her up. "AHHHHHHH!!!!" The almost inhuman scream of Laura came as she stood on her knees clutching her head. A shock wave pushed all the others away from her, she then started floating lightly above the ground with her eyes closed as the wind started to pick up making her clothes flutter. Her companions looked at her in concern but could not speak as they retreated a few steps further away from her as the wind surrounding her was growing stronger. Lana in distress turned towards her friends and asked "What do we do??" "We wait..." Allen replied with a somber look on his face, next to him collin had gaze glued at Laura while his fists were clutched. The minutes passed as the team grew uneasy, the wind surrounding Laura has forced them to retreat even further away from her, forcing them near the entrance of the gate. They could barely make out the figure of Laura in the middle of the ever growing tornado, it was then however that something happened, Laura in the middle of the storm was undergoing a massive transformation, her hair turned to a bright white color that seemed to cast a holy shadow around her as it slowly grew longer reaching her knees, her skin started to change turning fairer and smoother, two wings that were nearly as tall as her body slowly spurted from her back each long, narrow feather tensed, they were as white as snow. Her eyes were still closed but to anyone that could see her she looked like a Goddess, no an Angel descending on earth. The wind surrounding her slowly receded, as the group could now move closer to her, they were all shocked as her floating figure was soon made visible. She then suddenly opened her eyes and the world seemed to stand still, her eyes were golden and seemed to illuminate the whole area as her gaze passed by the group they were frozen in place as they instinctively felt the urge to bow down in respect, but it was then that Laura''s figure slowly floated down as she reached the ground her hair slowly changed back to it''s former brown color her wings slowly faded until they were no more and the only thing that was left were her eyes that were now a bright golden color and her smooth white skin. Chapter 45 - 42: Mission and changes The group stared wide open as Laura''s eyes darted left and right, she held her hands up in front of her face and stared at them in confusion. Allen was rooted in place unable to move while Collin''s face was one of pure shock, Lana seemed to hesitate before asking. "L-Laura?" She stopped inspecting her hands and raised her head to look at them, "Yes?" She replied obviously in a state of confusion herself. Collin visibly hesitated before speaking "Angel..." Laura looked at him and at the rest of the group, their expressions a mixture of fear and awe. She was all too familiar with those eyes, she had seen them for far too many times when she was labeled as the Shadow slayer, men and woman feared her, respected her as she killed wave after wave of Shadow monsters, she never stopped going from one battlefield to another never stopping, eventually people began calling the Shadow Slayer. A lot of people even thought she would be one of the many who would gain the favor of God Ysion and be granted a wish. Unfortunately she didn''t, that however did not disappoint her as she was granted a chance. And now her path was made even clearer in front of her, when she drank the Angel blood, she felt a brief connection to the Divine, her body has started to change as of now she was no longer fully human, through her veins ran the blood of an Angel and not just any angel, it was the blood of Ovva, God Ysion''s personal angel and the first born Angel. When she drank the blood, for a moment she was connected to the Angel Ovva, she talked to her, she urged her to finish her mission to save the princess she did not know why the princess was so important and when she asked the Angel only told her that she would bring a great change so she must survive at all cost, both of them received the blessing of the God of Creation himself and from what she knew they were the only two people on Eflore with it. Allen looked at her in concern and asked "How do you feel Laura?" She looked at him, her golden eyes flickered as she found herself able to feel his emotions, it was a weird feeling as she looked at him she could feel the sincerity in his question he was genuinely concerned as he looked her there was also a tinge of fear surrounding him. "I feel great." She replied flashing him a smile as his face heated up causing him to look away, his emotions in chaos. She was surprised at his reaction and turned to Collin, she could feel that his strongest emotion was curiosity as he looked at her, there was no fear only pure curiosity, Lana on the other hand looked at her with concern and admiration, there was also a tinge of l.u.s.t? She hurriedly looked away and could see the strings of Mana surrounding them, the world seemed brighter as she looked around. She shook her head and closed her eyes, once she opened them again they lost their flicker and weren''t glowing anymore as her vision slowly turned normal the world lost it''s brightness as her surroundings slowly darkened once again. This was one of the gifts she gained from the blood, her eyes changed and could read the emotions of mortals and could see the world hidden away from Mortal eyes. The group slowly walked towards her and surrounded her, Lana''s eyes seemed to glow in admiration as she looked at her "You became soooo pretty!!" She said as her hands darted around Laura''s body foundling her, Laura let out a shocked yelp, Collin slapped the back of Lana''s head "Ouuch!" She glared at him holding her head "Stop touching her you perverted floppy ears." "Ohh are you jealous perhaps?" She winked at him, to which he blushed a bit before hitting her in the back of her head again. "Ouuch!" She almost jumped at him to hit him back before Allen came and held them in the air both by their coller. "In the name of Ysion, when are you both going to grow up..." he sighted as he put them both appart, they both just Humphed at him and looked away earning them a chuckle from Laura. "Should we move?" She asked the group who was already feeling energized. Allen nodded and looked at the Elf and magician who looked at each other and nodded as well. "Alright then, let''s move" he said as he equipped his giant new shield to his left hand, his right one held his giant claymore, Lana held her bow in her hands as she stood straight, Collin hugged his staff closer then ever to his chest as if in doing so provided him with safety. Laura''s eyes hardened as she stared back at the group and nodded. Soon they were all standing at the entrance of the cave Allen was at the front right behind him was Laura following her were Collin and Lana. Collin looked back at the Elf and asked "Oii where is your arrows?" He said as he stared at her empty quiver. She looked back at him and smirked before pulling the empty string back a bright white arrow made of mana materialized as she aimed at the dark corridor in front of them and released it. The arrow flew threw the air as it illuminated the area surrounding it as it passed, the path was long ridiculously long as the arrow soared through the air the group soon lost sight of it as it''s bright glow soon disappeared deep within the cave. Lana turned to look back at the group, as Collin gulped loudly and said with a nervous chuckle "Haha¡ªat least the cave seems to be empty?" "Don''t Jinx It!!" Both Allen and Lana turned and screamed at him. Chapter 46 - 43: Strange Mana The group soon stepped in the cave, Allen leading the way Collin at the back casted an Illumination spell that summoned a small ball of light that floated atop of his head effectively lightening the area surrounding them. Lana next to him had her bow drawn as a red arrow made of mana was there waiting for her to release it. Laura examined the dark cave as they walked, the walls were smooth, no cracks were on the wall nor was there any type of rocks or anything, the whole cave seemed to be a man-made one not one formed naturally. She closed her eyes for a second and when she opened them they were once again glowing, the cave that was as dark as night suddenly brightened in her eyes as the strands of mana flowed through the air. As she observed the mana as they walked deeper she could see the different strands, the blue water mana, the red fire strands mana, all types of strands were floating in the air but there was one color that seemed to exist more then the rest, a purple color. The small strands of purple Mana seemed to seep out of the walls of the cave itself, she watched as a small strand came from the wall and slowly floated in the air and got absorbed by Allen who didn''t seem to notice anything. Laura was shocked at this discovery as usually strands of mana tended to avoid people unless one could will it to his body and use said strands to summon their power, a fire mage is more efficient in summoning fire strands towards their body a water mage is more efficient in summoning water ones. That''s how different type of mages came to be, as a person could not be talented with all types of mana. But this particular type of purple Mana seemed to defy logic as it floated towards their bodies on it''s own some even flew towards her own. She turned her head to Collin the mage of the party, he seemed confused as he looked back at her and asked "Do you also feel it?" "I can see it." She replied, he looked at her his mouth wide open in shock, Allen stopped walking and turned back to look at them confused, Lana also stopping "What happened?" She asked Collin seeming to overcome his shock shook his head before speaking "Laura, can see the mana strands." Lana turned her head towards her in shock as the admiration in her gaze seemed to grow, Allen on the other hand looked confused as he asked "I know mages can feel the mana but is seing it really that big of a deal?" Collin and Lana both turned to look at him at the same time "Are you stupid? I mean I knew floppy ears over here was a bit dumb but you Allen. Tsk tsk" said Collin shaking his head in feigned disappointment, Lana just rolled her eyes at him and said "Don''t mind the idiot, to make it simple mages can only feel the mana in the air, they have no idea how it looks like no the general knowledge amongst mages was that it had no shape nor color. Now Laura over here can see it! Do you have any idea how groundbreaking this discovery can be to mages? The things she can see are ones mages all over Eflore would kill to see, it would help them boost their understanding of mana even more!" Allen just scratched his head and nodded, Collin on the other hand went straight to Laura and held her hand and started to question her. "So?? How does it look like?? Are there really different strands flying around?? Is the color the same?? and and¡ª" before he could finish however Lana came and pulled him back by his color "Move away from her, did you see the look on your face god." "Haha¡ªit''s okay, and to answer your question yes there are different colors floating around and they all have different colors, the fire ones are red, water is blue, air is white and earth is green." "Incredible! So they actually have colors! But I feel a different type of mana floating around, I feel it in my body as well even though I did not will it to me." Asked collin puzzled. Laura nodded at him "Yes, I can see it the color of these strands is purple, it''s strange as it seems like the walls of the cave themselves are spewing these strands and instead of avoiding us they seem to be deliberately floating towards us..." Lana scratched her head in confusion "That''s strange I never heard of a mana strands willing to be absorbed." Collin closed his eyes as he felt the mana in his body "Indeed, I don''t feel any type of immediate change and I can''t seem to be able to expel it from my body either." Laura nodded and replied "Me neither..." Allen still confused at the conversation looked at them before adding "Well then if nothing seems to be wrong let''s keep on moving." After a bit of hesitation, the group continued their journey deeper in the cave. They kept walking for what seemed to be hours upon hours with no change in the scenery nor any exit in sight. Allen who was at the head of the group started to slow down his steps as he began to drag his feet, his vision started to blur as he yawned, a sense of tiredness and sleepiness seemed to overtake him. He shook his head, trying to shake of the sleepiness as his body slowly started to slow down, he turned around to look at his companions, Laura''s gaze was serious but did not seem very much effected, Collin was a bit worse of but still seemed okay Lana on the other hand looked to be on the verge of falling asleep as she dragged her feet her bow hanging listlessly by her side, it was then that he remembered what Laura had said about the Strange Mana. "F.u.c.k..." Chapter 47 - 44: Is this the end? In the long dark cave four figures could be seen walking through the pitch darkness, a small bubble of light floating atop of their head illuminated the path in front of them. It did not allow them to look very far ahead but still helped them see a little bit nonetheless, these were none other then Laura and her party. The party members seemed to loose their enthusiasm and energy as Allen barely kept his giant shield up his claymore long been put to rest at his back, his eyes were red as he seemed to struggle to keep them open. Lana was no better as she had one hand over the shoulder of Collin, her eyes stays closed more then open as she dragged her feet on the ground, her bow rested on her back as well as she no longer had the strength to continue carrying it. Collin who had bloodshot eyes looked at Laura and asked "I don''t think I can hold on any much longer either, I been trying to isolate the Mana in my body but I can only slow it down not stop it completely." His voice carried a hint of urgency. Laura looked at him with a serious expression, she was better off then the rest of them, and the credit to that was with the Angel blood, the Mana affected her but not at the same level as the rest, she could still manage, but not forever. They had to find the exit, or none of them would make it out of here. She did not know what would happen if they fell asleep completely, but it was not something she''d like to. Allen next to her long lost his energy to even talk as he seemed to muster every bit of will power into making one step after the other as if afraid should loose concentration he wouldn''t be able to continue. Their situation looked grim, the cave didn''t seem to have any end in sight. Laura started checking the walls for anything a sign perhaps but to no avail the walls were smooth with no cracks nor anything on them. As they were walking Allen tripped and almost fell down before Laura ran to him and helped him, his giant shield fell on the ground with a loud clank. He looked at Laura who held him from his hands his gaze dim and voice weak not carrying any hint of energy. "Thank you..." Laura''s expression turned grim, Allen has fallen asleep and would not open his eyes. She slowly set him down gently on the floor as she was moving his shield next to him a *thud* sound echoed from behind her, she turned her head only to see the collapsed figure of Collin and Lana on the floor. Lana was already sleeping on the ground, Collin on the other hand struggled to his feet and slapped his face trying to sober up, he looked at Laura with a hopeless gaze on his face and slowly made his way towards her before falling to his knees next to her. He raised his head and stared at the sealing of the cave with a blank look "Haha¡ªwe are not even past the second part and already don''t seem to be able to make it" Laura remained silent as she did not know what to say, she was never good with words but she felt her heart sink. It was hopeless, Collin had fallen asleep on his knees his staff still tightly clenched to his side, the small bubble of light that was on top of his head slowly blinked out returning the cave to it''s original pitch darkness. Laura''s eyes started to glow as she found herself able to see through the darkness as if day, she turned towards her companions and started pulling them towards the cave wall and moved them away from the road. As she finished setting Allen near the wall she stood up brushing a few strands of hair that fell over her face back and looked ahead. "I can''t carry them all, I will at least need to scout the area ahead first." She muttered under her breath as she looked back at her group one last time giving Ysion and all Gods a silent prayer to keep them safe. Soon enough a lone figure made it''s way through the dark cave looking ominous as the sound of it''s boot on the floor was the only thing disturbing the silence. *********** She did not know for how long she had been walking, it must have been hours she thought as it was hard to tell considering the the cave continued on without any sign of change. She flinched as she could have sworn something passed was behind her as she drew her sword and turned her gaze behind her, nothing... Her eyes started playing tricks on her as she started hallucinating, as she walked she kept seeing strange shadowy figures some humanoid some monsters, but they were not real it was all in her head. She started hearing voices that whispered to her in her ears, she flinched the voices seemingly eerily close to her, her neck grew cold as the small hairs on her arms stood up. "Who''s there?!" She shouted as she kept looking behind her and back in front of her, the voices never went away however. "WHO''S THERE?!!" She again shouted this time swinging her sword at a shadowy figure, the shadow turning to a mist that recovered behind her she slashed at it again as the cycle continued. They laughed at her, mocked her for being weak she slashed kicked punched them but to no avail they wouldn''t let her alone, more shadows gathered around her their voices increasingly louder. She collapsed to the floor, her sword next to her as she covered both of her ears. "Leave me alone...please" she whispered as small tear made it''s way out of her eye. Chapter 48 - 45: The Dragons Outside of Eflore atmosphere Ysion stood in space as if on solid ground. His gaze was locked on a particular place between the Obuin continent and the Dragon continent. There Vuris''s figure could be seen talking to her newest race members, there were in total 50 of them, he had agreed on helping her make a race for ber to rule over. She was there floating a top of the ocean executing an aura befitting a true Goddess as the children of the sea gazed at her in worship and respect. She talked to them ordered them to spread out through the Oceans and grow their civilization. Ysion moved his gaze from her allowing her to continue her speech as his eyes darted along the Dragon continent, eventually stopping at the familiar figure of Ondan. He was residing deep inside a huge mountain in the middle of the continent, at the entrance of his cave a huge temple was built. In the middle of the temple a giant statue of Ysion was built and in front of it another even bigger statue of a giant kneeling dragon could be seen, a crowd of Dragons in their humanoid forms were kneeling and worshiping the statues. Surrounding the mountain an enormous magnificent city that would put even the best humans, demons, Elves or even Fairies capitals to shame was built. The whole city was made in gold and diamonds, as enormous dragons could be seen flying outside of it. As soon as they reach giant city walls all of them with no exception turn to their humanoid forms and enter through the city gates. Ysion admired the giant city as he started thinking, Ondan has done very well, the Dragon race flourished under his rule and he was considered a deity amongst them. The Dragons refused to worship any Deity except Ysion as the creator of all and Ondan as their Father. Considering that Ondan was the first born before any God or Goddess, the Dragons considered themselves to be above the other races and solemnly ever interacted with them. Ever since his father had tasked him with creating the Dragon race and populating the continent, Ondan has dedicated all his time to touring the entire continent subjugating all sorts of monsters, and creating all sorts of Dragons to help him unify it. When he had successfully brought the entire continent under his rule, he retreated to the giant mountain now called The Holy mountain and was not heard of since. Until the recent battle with the Shadows where he alone shot out like bright shooting star killing waves after waves of Shadowy monsters. He then instructed some of the Dragons to go help out the other continents. The Dragons were a proud race and could care less of what would happen to the other mortals, but they would not dare disobey a direct order of their Father, his words were law. As for Ysion he was a legendary figure in every Dragons heart, it was thanks to the Dragons that the fight with the Shadows in the Mortal world ended up well as their help was crucial in almost all major battles. *********** The Temple of Origin, this was the most sacred place for the entire Dragon race, everyday thousands of Dragons come to visit this place, to gaze upon the majestic statues of their Gods! And to hopefully one day lay their eyes on their figure once again. It has not been long since the grand summoning, the first time almost all Dragons met their true creator for the first time, his image etched deep into their soul. A figure even more powerful then their Father, the God that started everything. Dragons had a naturally long lifespan, the Strongest were the first borns they were the ones created straight from Ondan himself! There used to be 100 of them at the start but after the unifying the continent and the war with the Shadows their numbers dropped to 30, their lifespan could reach hundreds of thousands of years almost immortals and their strength second only to Ondan himself. After the first borns came the second generation, their descendants. They were considered as royalty amongst the Dragons their numbers a little over 300, they were not as ridiculously strong as their ancestors but they could still live up until tens of thousands of years, after them came the nobles and after the nobles were the Commoners. The capital and other dragon cities were ruled by the second generation as royalty with the help of the nobles. The first borns all lived in the temple protecting their father Ondan and rarely ever made any public appearances. Making up his mind, Ysion flew down like a shooting star as he passed the planet''s atmosphere towards the Giant Capital of the Dragons, his destination the temple of Origin. At the foot of the statues, hundreds of dragons were kneeling in worship as they prayed their eyes closed in respect. It was then that the dark night sky suddenly seemed to turn to day as a Sun descended upon them, it illuminated the whole city no the whole continent as Dragons all around stood in shook at the strange event, some kneeling in worship others ready for whatever kind of threat may be. 30 giant Dragons flew out of the deepest parts of the temple as they looked in shock at the descending sun, it was then that a roar that shook the entire city came from deep inside the mountain. All dragons looked in shock as the figure of their ancestor flew out from the cave in a bright beam of light and lowered his head in worship towards sun. He spoke in a majestic voice that carried with it worship and admiration as knelt to the almost invisible figure surrounded by light, he struggled to suppress his excitement as he called out. "Ondan, greets you Father!" All the thousands of dragons present could hear his voice as it echoed through the now quiet city, echoed straight to their heart It was then that all Dragons fell to the ground in worship. They were standing in front of their creator! Their God! None dared to raise their head, all of them knelt in unison all the same no difference between a first generation nor the commoners, this was a historical moment for all Dragons their God has descended! Chapter 49 - 46: Ascension. As Ysion slowly reached the ground, the bright light surrounding him faded as his figure was made visible towards the thousands of dragons present. Gasps could be heard coming from the crowd present as Ondan huge figure transformed to leave behind a Middle age man with a silvery long hair pulled back and an equally white well trimmed beard. He gazed at his father and slowly fell into one knee as his head was facing the ground, all the dragons present were on their humanoid forms, but this was the first time for all of them to see Ondan''s, they were all shocked as they proceeded to kowtow. The two people in front of them were legendary figures most would not get to see in their whole lifetime but here they stood, this made the blood of everyone present burn with excitement. Their God has come to visit them, this only served to grow the idea that they were God''s chosen race in their minds. Ysion glanced at the thousand kowtowing figures surrounding him, then back at the giant statues in the temple admiring the beauty of everything. The Dragons really were far ahead of the other mortal races none of the other races could compare to them. His gaze finally settled upon Ondan. Smiling gently he spoke "Rise my child." Ondan slowly raised his head to look at his father before fully rising, his hands were locked behind his back as he stood straight as an arrow trying to pierce the sky. Ysion looked at him and nodded in approval, "You have done very well, i''m proud of you!" Ondan body shuddered at the praise as pride welled up in his chest he stood even straighter then before "Such praise is wasted on me father!" Their conversation was heard by all the dragons present, everyone had extremely sensitive senses and it was dead silent so it was not difficult to hear. When Ysion praised Ondan all the dragons felt pride as if they were the ones being praised as they grew excited. Ysion turned his gaze towards the crowd and spoke in an authoritative voice "Rise!" Everyone felt a gentle wind pulling them to their feet, as they finally got to have a good look at their god, most of the female dragons started blushing as they could not keep looking at him without shying away and hiding their faces, the males however looked at him with admiration and respect, some few gazes however contained a hint of l.u.s.t... "You have all done very well in the past war and I''m proud of each and everyone of you!" Excitement ran through all those present as they stood straight, proud with their chest puffed and their chins held high. He nodded his gaze wondering over them one by one before speaking in a loud majestic voice "The past war in the Mortal realm was won mainly thanks to your efforts, and i''m sure most of you have been wondering as to why no Dragon was chosen to be giving a wish granted to them considering your contribution." No one dared to reply but all of them solemnly nodded, they were the mighty Dragons they alone defended their Continent and proceeded by helping the other races defending theirs. If there was any race more worthy of their God''s favor it had to be them, so when the news of their God descending upon the Mortals and choosing the winners of the other races but not one of the Dragon race they were confused, angry has their God not seen their efforts? They fought the best out of any! They flew from one battlefield after the other massacring Shadows after Shadows! So why? "Worry not my children as your contribution has not went by unnoticed. Today I have come to deliver you your reward! Rejoice for today the Dragon race is no longer considered one of the Mortals! Today you Join the ranks of the Immortals! Today, I Ysion God Of Creation announce this as the ascendence day!" By the time he finished his speech the crowd went crazy as they threw their fists in the air and roared all together! United their voice so loud that it covered the entire continent! Ondan, felt tears trying to force themselves out of his eyes, as he threw his head back and roared! Ysion looked at everyone and smiled he slowly floated above everyone in the air amidst their shouting as he raised his hands up willing the ground itself to rise with him. Everyone quieted down as the earth started to shake underneath their feet, they looked in shock as the continent itself started to rise! **************** On the Onduin continent, humans in their Kingdoms and the Elves in theirs raised their heads as a giant floating mass of land was seen rising in the very distance, most people dropped to their knees in worship praising their Gods as other stood in shock and the sheer size of the land mass. It slowly floated in the air moving further and further away from, as it reached the sky becoming nothing but a small dot in the distance before disappearing completely. Most people doubted what they saw, as rumors about the mysterious continent grew. Kingdoms and churches were in unrest, the Gods did not say anything about the phenomena, priests grew desperate as their Gods did not reply to them no matter how much they called, it was then that most remembered the last Prophecy their Gods gave them before disappearing "It shall be on the day that legends becomes history and Gods nothing but Mystery, that the silver haired one will bring an end to the stagnation wether it''s for good or worse." No one really understood the meaning of the prophecy, but with the disappearance of the Gods and the mysterious continent floating away unrest quickly spread through the population as people flooded the churches praying to the gods and asking them not to abandon them. This was the day that went down in the history books as The start of the fall, this was the day that the Mortals lost contact with their Gods. Chapter 50 - 47: The Boss? On a dark cave the figure of a young girl was collapsed on the floor, she was unconscious but was still clutching her head with both hands, this was Laura. Her eyes shuddered a bit before she struggled to open them, she could feel the Angel blood inside of her body struggling to keep the purple Mana in bay. With a gaze full of determination she pushed her self up on her feet a wave of tiredness and sleepiness assaulted her as she struggled to find her footing, swinging from side to side before reaching the cave walls. *huff, huff..* The low sound of breathing was the only thing that could heard in the darkness, she slapped her face the pain jolting her awake for a second, using the wall as support she moved her right leg then left slowly but surely making her way deeper in the cave. The shadowy illusion soon came again, this time more persistent. They kept tempting her, showing her everything she ever wanted they showed her thing she didn''t even think she did. She tried averting her gaze from it, but it never worked they never went away, never left her alone. She lightly muttered to herself trying to think positive "Thank Ysion they aren''t attacking..." lightly chuckling at her own miserable situation. Why did she have to save the princess? Why risk herself? Why? They were both blessed by Ysion so why does she have to go? Would that princess have come to save her if she was stuck? Her eyes slowly started turning red as her mind was filled with such thoughts, when it seemed like she was starting to loose herself a pair of giant white wings spurted from her back, her eyes that were turning red changed back to their original holy yellow as her hair equally white as her wings quickly grew to reach her back, her back straightened as she seemed more graceful and refined as she stood there, her eyes however were hollow as if they seemed void of life. She then resumed her walking this time seemingly unbothered by anything, even the strange mana that was before eager to float towards her now avoided her like plague. With every step she took strands of purple mana invisible to mortal eye floated out of her body, the cave that was as dark as Zuhnir''s realm brightened with her presence. After a few minutes she reached an area where the cave expanded becoming even wider, at the end of it stood a giant door, on it a purple sleeping Dragon was carved at both sides of the door, the drawing was extremely lifelike with each scale drawn in an incredible detail. "This is the farthest I can take you child, from now you are on your own." Laura spoke in a charming holy voice before her wings faded away, her hair turning back to normal and the blank look on her eyes was replaced by one of confusion. She blinked a few times in succession "What happened? The last thing I remember is me struggling to continue walking before everything went dark..." She shook her head "Now is not the time to think about that, where am I?" Looking at the giant majestic door in front of her, a bad feeling started to well up in her stomach. She averted her gaze to look at the area she was in, it was similar to a giant empty hall in the middle of the floor what seemed to be a teleportation circle was drawn. Cautiously approaching the circle, she drew her sword as she reached it and slowly moved a foot on top of it. *THUD* As soon as she did the giant circle lit up causing the entire cave to shake violently, she quickly removed her leg and retreated a few steps back her sword drawn in front of her giving her a sense of safety. The circle kept glowing brighter and brighter, eventually becoming so bright Laura had to shield her eyes from it, the cave rumbled so loudly as dust fell from the sealing. Her heart now in her throat as she gulped loudly awaiting what could possibly be her demise. Soon the glowing came to a stop as the bright light slowly faded away, her heart thumbing in her chest like crazy as the silhouette of three figures was seen. Her mouth opened wide in shock as the collapsed figures of her party members were on the floor, she rushed towards them checking for their pulse. They all looked to be peacefully sleeping, the first to wake up was Collin the mage as his eyes twitched then opened as he stared at the sealing before jumping in panic to his feet. Laura watched in amus.e.m.e.nt, as the mage looked confuse at his sleeping companions before his gaze fell on Laura''s, her eyes hardened as the invisible purple mana was forced out of their bodies before floating towards the giant door eventually disappearing completely. Collin rushed to her and held her by the shoulders "Laura?? That''s you right? I''m not dreaming? We are alive??" She was shocked as he kept shaking her before chuckling and replying "Yes, we are safe for now." He held his head with both hands and collapsed on the floor laughing "AHAHAHA WE MADE IT!! NO YOU MADE IT YOU SAVED US!! THANK YOU! REALLY THANK YOU!!" A grunt escaped from Allen''s voice as he stirred awake "Why in the name of Ysion are you so loud, God my head hurts." Collin turned back to face him and grinned "Wake up you giant idiot!! Laura saved us!" That seemed to jolt him awake as he shot on his feat his shield instinctively held in defensive position as his right hand held the giant claymore ready to attack. Collin stood there looking at him all the while grinning as he waited for him to finish inspecting their surroundings, after a while Collin turned to face them "What happened?" Laura smiled and spoke "Let''s wake Lana up first." "Allow me to do that" said Collin as he smiled maliciously rubbing as hands as he walked towards the sleeping Lana. Laura shot Allen a glance while pointing at Collin "Should we stop him?" Allen just shrugged his shoulders. Soon the sound of slapping echoed followed by the scream of Lana... Chapter 51 - 48: The fight *SLAP* The sound of a slap echoed through the now quiet hall as Collin held his red cheek with one hand sulking, following him an angry Lana shot him a death stare as she gotten up equipping her bow in her hand. Her eyes soon fell on Allen then Laura and they soon lit up in joy as she ran to her and hugged her. "Thank you Laura, you really are amazing! I didn''t even remember how I fell asleep!" Collin looked at her and rolled his eyes before speaking "*cough* ya and I had to carry your ass *cough*" She turned around and pulled her bow at him as a red arrow manifested "Say ONE more word! Is that how you are supposed to wake people up?!" He held his hands high in defeat as he forced a smile on his face "Haha~" Shacking his head Allen patted Lana''s shoulder, with a Hmph she withdrew the bow making the arrow disappear "So i''m guessing the only way is past that door..." Laura looked at her and solemnly nodded as she looked at the huge omnious looking gate, Collin loudly gulped "Do we really have to go?" The team turned to look back at Laura who they all subconsciously now considered as their leader. She took a deep breath calming her mind as she stared back at them before speaking "We keep it simple, Allen our tank try and get the attention of whatever is in there i''ll deal with the close range damage while Collin and Lana support us from behind." Nodding Collin proceeded to cast enhancing spells on their equipment, this time with the help of his staff he was able to enhance all weapons without wasting too much of his Mana. The preparation didn''t take long, as the team was soon standing in front of the giant doors. Allen was the first to walk close to it before he gently moved his right hand over it. *SCREECHH* The loud screeching sound of the door opening interrupted the silence as the party held their breath in anticipation of what''s to come. Dust fell as the door opened fully revealing nothing but pure darkness. They looked at each other for confirmation before Allen slowly stepped forward shield first cautiously followed by Laura, Collin and Lana with her bow already drawn. Taking a few steps inside the hall area lighted as giant statues of Knights to each sides of the walls held what seemed to be bowls, inside each bowl a danced a small purple flame. They seemed to be in a throne room as at the end of the long hall was an empty stone throne. The entire place seemed to be built for giants and not humans, the statues was each at least thirty meters long while the throne itself was the same if not bigger. It was eerily quiet as they slowly walked towards the empty throne, once they made it to the middle of the hall the giant door behind them closed with a bang! "Well that doesn''t look good." Said Collin with a light chuckle, Lana nervously laughed at his remark keeping her bow string fully drawn. Before they could anything Laura shouted "ABOVE US!" Jumping away from her place as she pushed both Lana and Collin of the way, Allen jumped to the other side in the nick of time dodging a Giant purple claw. "WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!" Screamed Lana as she released a red arrow at the now clear figure of a Dragon. It''s height was at least 40 meters making the group look like ants next to it, it''s scales were dark and smooth but his eyes seemed to contain fire as a purple flame danced in his socket. *ROAAAAR* A loud roar that shacked the very souls of the team came from his giant mouth as his eyes leisurely scanned them with seemingly no interest. Collin shouted at Allen as they could not see him the giant dragon standing between them "ALLEN YOU OKAY?" Allen''s voice came from the other "YES! I''ll TRY AND GET HIS ATTENTION!" A loud clank sound came followed by an enraged roar from the dragon as he swiped his claw as if to squat a bug at Allen turning his back towards the rest. The strike was too fast considering the huge size of the dragon as it collided with Allen''s shield and made him soar in the air towards one of the statues Knocking the air out of his lungs. Laura dashed towards the now unguarded back of the dragon and leaped on, Lana ran to his left side shooting arrow after arrow as Collin ran to his right shooting one fire ball after the other at the dragon, preventing him from following the now knocked down Allen. The dragon roared in anger at the puny humans who dared try and hurt him as he didn''t seem to mind the volley of arrows and fire balls shot at him simply shrugging them off, they barely made a few scratches on his smooth black scales. "F.U.C.K! THE EYES LANA THE EYES!" "GOT IT!" The dragon turned his attention towards the mage oblivious to the small human scaling his back. Looking at the dragon coming after him Collin changed direction as he ran towards the door screaming "WHY ME YOU GIANT SHIT GO FOR LANA! F.U.C.K!" Lana followed behind trying to get a clear shot at his eyes, Allen seemed to be unconscious as he laid limply at the foot of the statue. Closing in on Collin the dragon raised his claw to squish him before Laura who now reached his neck jumped and stabbed her sword on top of his head. The sword struck the dragons head but did not go too deep as the Dragon missed Collin and roared even louder making the whole hall shake and causing Laura to fly off his head as a purple shockwave seemed to emit from his body. Helping Laura up Collin cursed as the dragon started to emit a purple glow "Well shit now he''s pissed..." Allen who was unconscious groaned as he stirred awake, tiredly grabbed his giant shield and used his claymore as a stick to help him stand up as he took a deep breath and looked at the now glowing dragon before he slowly started running towards his party members a defeated sigh escaped his lips "Why did I choose to be a tank..." Chapter 52 - 49: The fight II *ROAR* A loud enraged roar shacked the entire throne room as small rubble and sand started falling from the walls, the Dragon was now glowing purple his massive size rapidly shrinking from it''s 40 meters height to a mere ten meters. By the time his transformation finished the party had already regrouped with Allen standing in the front with a defeated expression on his face. He looked back at his companions "I couldn''t resist his hit when he was normal I doubt I would be able to resist now!" Without wasting any time Collin raised his giant staff high up and started chanting as it glowed bright white causing Allen to be surrounded by an equally similar white color. "That''s the best I can do!" Laura took her stance as the dragon turned his gaze towards them "HEADS UP HERE HE COME!" "SHIT!" Allen moved dashed forward to intercept the dragon as he ran towards them not paying him head, he casually threw a strike with his claw to which Allen moved his shield to intercept this time successfully only being pushed back a few steps with a loud grunt. The dragon looked surprised at the human that didn''t get send flying as he imagined he would, he roared at him this time his neck started glowing red. "LANA AIM AT HIS EYES HIS EYES!!" Collin shouted as he summoned a blinding orange orb sending it flying towards the dragon. "NOW!" Not missing a second Lana shot two arrows consecutively aimed towards the dragon, as he saw the ball of light flying towards him blinding him for a second and causing him to miss his shot as pure red flames erupted from his mouth. Allen safely retreated back just in time as the two arrows found their target, one penetrating the left eye of the dragon while the other missed. *ROAR* Assaulted by the sudden pain in his left eye, the dragon started trashing around as the party retreated. His now only eye locked on the retreating figure of Allen as he leaped in the air jaw open in an attempt to grab him. Laura not staying Idle dashed forward and stabbed her sword in the ground with a shout causing a giant wall of ice to rise. The dragon not having enough time to dodge crashed straight into it with a bang causing the wall to crumble. As his figure started to rise from the rubble with a howl, a wave of arrow after arrow shot at him aiming at his now only eye causing him to protect it with one claw. Seing the opportunity Allen and Laura dashed forward, Laura leaping inhumanely high in the air sword raised as she brought it down on his head. The dragon however had apparently saw her coming and blocked it with his other claw, before he could continue with his attack a stab to his back jolted him as the pain from Allen''s giant claymore assaulted him. Using his long tail he swashed the tank of his back sending him tumbling away before he could continue with his attack another fire ball soared through the air to hit his now unprotected back. Seizing the opportunity as the dragon was now enraged, Laura ran towards his chest sliding on the ground as she teared his flesh appart causing another roar of pain this time sounding pitiful. As she stood up a tail shot at her with incredible speed her eyes were able to see it coming but her body was not fast enough to dodge causing her to be sent tumbling in the air and crashing away from them. The dragon now more then enraged had his eye turn pure red, he gazed at Lana and Collin who were standing far away from him Lana shooting arrow after arrow while Collin seemed to be concentrating his hand on his staff. Two pairs of giant purple wings unruffled as the dragon jumped in the air for the first time in the fight. "CAREFUL HE IS COMING FOR YOU!!" Shouted Allen as he dashed towards the unprotected mage and archer. The dragon was too fast reached them first as he nose dived towards them, Lana grabbed Collin by the neck and pushed him off the way as he had his eyes closed in concentration barely dodging. Not giving them anytime to rest he continued his assault as he dashed towards them mouth wide open, Allen reached just in time as he slapped the dragon''s jaw away with his shield followed by a slash of his claymore, the beast too fast dodged the hit and launched himself at his sword wielding arm. Lana and Collin screamed as the dragon ripped the tank''s entire arm away "ALLEN!!" With a loud grunt he used his shield arm to hit the dragon away causing him to back away "I''m okay!" The dragon now seemed to grin maliciously at him as blood flowed from between his teeth before he spew Allen''s giant claymore from his mouth. "This f.u.c.ker." Collin dashed towards Allen and summoned a small fire to seal the wound and stop it from bleeding, Lana continued to shoot arrows trying to take the beast''s eye causing him to retreat while roaring. It was then that a small figure jumped from his back sword tip raised high in the sky as she brought it down on his head as if passing down her judgment. The sword this time stabbed even deeper successfully penetrating his brain causing the beast to slump down listlessly with a thud. Allen walked slowly towards the dead corpse as Laura removed her sword, he approached it carefully and then kicked it''s head "That''s what you get for eating my arm you f.u.c.k.i.n.g shit!" Lana exhausted collapsed on her place as she stared at the sealing, Collin walked towards the duo standing near the corpse as he solemnly stared at Allen''s empty right hand. "Well f.u.c.k..." Wiping the blood of her sword Laura then put it in back to it''s sheath, she walked to Allen before speaking. "Let me see that I think I can help..." Chapter 53 - 50: The Dragon God I''m putting this here as most ppl don''t read the notes. Author here, sorry there was no chapter these past days but as i''m sure most of you heard, there has been a new Virus outbreak in China and the situation is very serious so I was a bit too busy stockpiling food and all necessities so I would not need to leave home and was and still am worried about all of this that I did not have time to update... Thank you for your understanding and stay safe! If you enjoy don''t forget to vote author out! ********************* On the now floating Dragon continent, all dragons across the continent gathered up in the giant capital city. Everything was bustling excited figures ran across the streets their destination Ondan''s mountain. Soon the entire mountain was surrounded by thousands upon thousands of dragons in their humanoid forms. There was no place as the entire city overflowed, some forced to stay outside of the walls as they roared in unison and in worship to their creators. Back on the temple, the first generation were sitting cross legged in front of the entrance to the cave where Ondan and Ysion have disappeared to, all of them looked to be extremely calm on the outside but only they knew how excited they were. The entire continent was was flying it seemed to be surrounded by an invisible dome, as they slowly exited the planet''s atmosphere and were presented with the majestic sight of the outer space. Stars seemed even clearer in the distance, as the blue sky they were all familiar with slowly turned black. Once the giant mass of land reached an area away from the planet they could see a white door filling their entire view, it seemed more like a wall then a door with how big it was. The continent slowly came to a halt as all the eyes on it turned towards the giant white door. It seemed to be holy as everyone felt themselves being drawn to it, on both sides figures of humans elves dragons and all sort of races and even monsters had their arms, jaws stretched towards the top as if to grab something. At the very top part of the door, an orange globe was spinning brightly illuminating everything around it and forcing anyone who looked at it to avert their gaze. As everyone started wondering what was going to happen, Ysion and Ondan flew out in two beams of light out of the cave and hovered atop of the capital. The crowd turned silent as they waited for their Gods to speak, expectations and excitement filled their gazes as Ysion raised his hand and pointed at the huge door filling that was on everyone''s sight. "My children, that is the Ascension door. Once you go past that you shall leave your mortal flesh behind and will ascend to the ranks of the IMMORTALS!" People felt their blood boil as roars echoed through the whole continent, no one could help it their excitement getting the best of all of them even the first generation stood up as their eyes seemed to burn. Immortality, the dream of all races and they the Dragons shall be the first to claim it! The cheering intensified as Ysion waved both his arms making the huge door shuddered and slowly opened releasing a even more blinding white light. "GO FORTH MY CHILDREN! REACH OUT TO YOUR DESTINY AND LEAVE YOUR MORTAL SELF BEHIND!" With that said a gentle wind carried everyone as they changed to their original dragon forms spreading their wings as they flew towards the light. A sight so majestic no one would ever forget, as a sea of dragons soared through the sky disappearing inside the giant door one by one, Ondan turned back to his humanoid form as he looked at Ysion who was smiling at him gently. He patted his back lightly "Ondan, as I explained before behind that door is a special dimension, your race''s personal dimension. It''s quite similar to the other God''s domains and you my child is the owner of that domain, The Dragon God!" Ondan straightened his back as he stood proud he was officially considered a deity, Ysion clapped his fingers as Ondan figure started glowing brighter and brighter his body was changing, he was growing stronger and stronger he was finally ascending... "Now you are considered an equal to the 8 Main Gods, you have one thousand year to rule your domain before you can choose a successor, after you do you shall leave with me as planned understood?" Putting a hand on his heart and giving a light bow he replied "Yes father, it''s an Honor!" Ysion nodded at him and smiled "Good I know you will not disappoint me, I still have other matters to take care of now go!" Giving him one final bow Ondan figure quickly changed to that of a gigantic Black dragon with two horns that went around his head and looked like a crown before he soared towards the open door. With him gone the continent now laid empty, the only living creatures were some monsters that were hiding in fear from the awe inspiring aura the Door was releasing. Ysion once again waved his hand willing the giant land mass to descend back towards the planet, once it entered the atmosphere instead of going down on the ocean the continent remained floating above it in the sky. Looking at it Ysion nodded in approval, the entire capital city of the Dragons and other cities across the continent remained intact, one thing that changed however was the monsters and vegetation. Getting that close to the door of ascension has strengthened most of them and caused a selected few to even embark on their path of evolution. Soon enough monsters will run across the entire continent and claim it as their own. This place would now be considered a gold mine for all the mortal races with all the treasures of the dragons and the precious herbs waiting for who would be brave enough to venture looking for it. ********** All across the planet the news of the mysterious continent descending back to earth was the hottest topic in all the kingdoms, some speculated that the continent is now blessed by the gods as it kept floating in the air, others grew exited at the possibility of all the treasures that would be waiting for them to discover. All the kingdoms from the Humans,Elves, Beastman and Demons started their preparation for sending their exploration batch towards the mysterious floating continent, all were in high hopes of being the first venture and explore the unknown and to claim the land as theirs, none of them however knew of the dangers that awaited them nor did they know that the continent would soon become one of the world''s danger zones... Chapter 54 - 51: Golden Gate City Golden Gate City, this was what once was small growing village that surrounded the Golden Gate. A big 15 meters tall wall that was even stronger then most castles surrounded the now huge city. Atop of the walls were rows of guards equipped with bows. Two guards stood at the sides of the portcullis inspecting the various people and wagons coming in to the city. The city has undergone a massive change since it was built, since the emergence of the Golden Gate people from all over the continent and even some from other continent came causing the once small town to grow into a magnificent giant city. A lot of the surrounding kingdoms wanted to claim the city for their own so each of the surrounding four Kingdoms stationed their soldiers there. As expected with four armies from different kingdoms tension began to rise amongst them as small fights here and there broke out. Still nothing serious happened as each had strict orders to not engage the other. Like this time passed as each of the four kingdoms sent a representative to the town. The Wiles kingdom being the closest one had no problems replacing their soldiers each week as the trip did not take them longer then 2 days horse ride. They sent a prince and took the north district to themselves. The Drarus kingdom was famed to have the strongest military, they also sent a prince as their representative and took the west district for themselves. Then came the Xosia Kingdom mostly known for being the richest, their kingdom was founded by merchants who bought their land and ended up growing to become one of the richest kingdoms in the land they sent their princess and ended up with the south district. Finally came the Nadia Dynasty, they were not the strongest nor were they the richest but they were the oldest. Their dynasty could be traced back to the beginning of mankind and is considered one of the oldest most mysterious dynasties in the continent. They ended up sending a Princess and claiming the East district as theirs. It was like this that each Kingdom grew their respective districts and ruled them as they were part of their own lands. The higher ups eventually came to the decision of forming an Alliance in order to protect themselves from the rest of the Kingdoms and Empires that may want to monopolize the Gate for their personal use, they shall stand together in case of an external threat, but in the city each only rules over their respective districts and may not interfere with the others. There was one part of land however that was not claimed by any of them, one particular building that stood the closest to the gate and that was the Adventurer Guild. With their latest Guild Master ascending and being hailed as the Hero of mankind none dared to oppose this giant organization that had it''s roots all over the continent. *********** In the middle of the city apposite to the Adventurer Guild, a gigantic tower was built with the combined efforts of all kingdoms, it palled in comparison to the Golden Gate but was still a miracle by Human standards. This tower was a neutral ground where leaders from each district came together at the end of each month to discuss the various matters concerning the city. Today coincidentally marked the end of the month and also the 10th year since the opening of the Golden Gate. At the top floor a round table was situated in the middle of the room, four figures were seated around it. It has been 10 years since each of them were ordered to be sent here, when they came they were still young and inexperienced, now however the youngest was the Xosia princess who just turned 29 this year while the oldest was the Drarus prince who was 40. Ever since their kingdoms claimed parts of the city as their own hostilities occurred between them, problems arose but each one was capable enough and with multiple threats of invasions the group soon came together in a strange type of bond. Ten years was short in the eyes of the Gods but in the eyes of Mortals it was anything but that, and it was enough for this group of royals to form a bond akin to siblings with each other, and this only served to strengthen the bonds of their kingdoms pushing them forward to new heights. The rules changed overtime as people interacted with each other, slowly putting away their differences as they grew closer. The city was on it''s way to it''s Golden Age. One thing however that was constantly on the minds of everyone, the thing that brought all of them together under the same banner, The Golden Gate. It had been more then 10 years since the opening of the gate, and thousands of Adventures soldiers and even commoners who wished to test their luck were lost inside as not even one managed to return. The mood around the table was gloomy as Darius the prince of the Drarus Kingdom looked at his fellows all of which had somber looks on their faces, he spoke up with a deep authoritative voice that made everyone pay attention to him. "As all of you know today marks the 10th year since the opening of the gate, we have long since lost countless of man trying to explore it but to no avail. the recent expedition with the mages has been deemed a failure, all magic connections to them is lost once they entered so we have no idea how to track them and if they are dead or alive." His red hair fluttered as he smashed his hand on the table in anger." Nadia the youngest one present cleared her throat her dark brown eyes were somber as she spoke. "We have completely lost connections to the Gods as well..." All those present turned to look at her in shock. Rose covered her mouth with her hand as she asked "You mean?" William of the Wiles interrupted her saying "Impossible! You mean to tell the Gods abandoned us?!" The room turned quiet at his question, before Darius broke the silence "There was a prophecy thar warned us of this wasn''t there?" To his question Nadia nodded her head "Indeed, however with the Dragons disappearing and their continent turning into a living hell, most seemed to forget about the prophecy." William scratched his well trimmed beard as he asked "It shall be on the day that legends becomes history and Gods nothing but Mystery, that the silver haired one will bring an end to the stagnation wether it''s for good or worse? Right? But what does that even mean?" To that question it was Rose who answered "I think a part of it is self explanatory by now, on the day legends becomes history and Gods nothing but mystery. We have already lost contact with the Gods and I think we are witnessing the end of an Era..." Silence reigned over the room as realization of what could this imply to creeped on them. "May Ysion watch over us..." a silent prayer escaped from Darius mouth as he nervously clutched his hands together. Chapter 55 - 52: New civilization Laura has lost count on how many years has passed since she along with her companions had entered the gate no one knew for sure. As she walked through the halls of the giant castle her mind wondered. She walked passed the guards standing at the sides of the door to the conference room giving her a military salute, to which she just nodded and entered the doors closing behind her. Hushed conversation made their way to her ears but she chose to ignore them. "The queen sure looks beautiful today as well." Remarked one of the guards, his eyes filled with admiration and adoration. His companion covered his mouth with his finger urging his friend to be quiet "Shuush are you crazy? That''s the queen you talking about!" ********** The current Laura was far too different then when she had entered the gate wearing a pure white armor with two swords hanging by her waist. Her pure white hair moved much as soft beach grass in the wind, back and forth, revealing and hiding the her golden eyes. Even in the darkness of the room you could see her, like a shining beacon. The white creamy tone of her skin reminding those that saw her of whipped milk as moonlight shone through the window and on to her. Inside the room three figures were seated around the tall table, her companions, Allen the tank maintained a well-toned and muscular body, the aura surrounding him however was suffocating, a scar that ran from his forehead going down to his left cheek had robbed him of his sight in his left eye, as it laid closed. It only served to make him look even more intimidating in his full body knight armor. Collin next to him haven''t changed much, his hair now longer tidily arranged to the back, his dark eyes carried a hint of exhaustion in them as he rubbed his temple a black staff that had the shape of crescent moon at the end was held in his other hand. Lana the Elven archer looked the best out of them as she kept her youthful looks she wore a light green armor that covered her vital parts, the uncovered parts however were littered in scars that spoke volumes of the battles she been through. As Laura made her way to her seat, Lana spoke with a beaming smile "There''s our Angel queen." Laura smiled softly before sitting down, Collin raised his tired gaze to her "I''m guessing from the look in your eyes that''s it''s bad?" Allen, and Lana somberly looked at her waiting for the confirmation. "Yes, the scouts were able to locate the entrance to the 100th floor. However it is indeed what we were afraid of, past the 100th floor is a series of trials once you step past it you will HAVE to continue till the end, either you pass and have your wish granted at the end or you lose..." Allen sighed before asking "There is no teleporting back to any of the safe floors I assume?" To which she just shook her head. Collin rubbing his eyes spoke "What I still don''t understand is why have we been teleported straight to the 20th floor when we just came, others apparently had all started with the first one and gradually ascended." Shrugging Lana added "It''s a miracle we even made It I tell ya..." Allen asked "Laura, any other dreams? I mean you mainly entered for the princess, and It''s been hell have to be years since you last brought anything about her." A complicated look reigned on her face as she spoke, "I lost connection with her before the battle to conquer the 50th floor..." Lana stood up in shock at the revelation"What? That long ago?!" To which Laura just nodded solemnly "I did not know what to do at the time, so the only thing that seemed right was to push forward." Collin eyes seemed even more tired as he asked "No message from the Gods?" Once again only earning him light shake of her head indicating that there was none. "Her Holiness Angel Ovva only left me one message before I lost contact, Push forward..." Frowning Lana smashed her hand on the table "What the hell is that supposed to mean, isn''t that what we been doing this whole time?! All the way till this damned 99 floor, hell we even ended up creating a f.u.c.k.i.n.g kingdom along the way, only to find out there more after the 100th??" Frustration was clear on her face, along with the rest everyone was quiet. Leaving after the 100th floor meant leaving behind everything they worked for, sure it wasn''t a perfect kingdom nonetheless it was theirs. They started at the 20th floor they only got to know that later on, along the way they met new allies made a few enemies and somehow they found themselves with a whole army following them, they swept through the floors clearing them one after the other, gather some of the survivors along the way all till the 99th floor. The floor was a huge forest infected with all sorts of monsters, at the very middle was a safe zone, a haven for them, a few years perhaps had passed it was hard to tell with it always being light outside no sun just one blue moon that illuminated the area. It was here that they built their own little kingdom, Laura was hailed as the Angel queen, Collin was their Arch-mage leader of the whole mages, Lana was the leader of the Ranger squad, responsible for scouting the area surrounding their small town for any possible threat and providing provisions. Allen was the defense, their wall in charge of the safety and maintaining the order around. It wasn''t perfect, but it was theirs, they built all of this together from scratch. They had people looking up to them, they were responsible for them. And to leave all of that behind was a hard decision, most people have long lost hope of leaving the Gate in their lifetime and were content living here. Laura took a deep breath and raised her head to look at her companions, "I will continue forward, I will NOT stay here." Chapter 56 - 53: Departure What was her dream? What was it that she wished for? Why was she pushing herself through all of this? Was it because she lost contact with the princess? No¡ªthat wasn''t it... she was afraid, she could still feel that feeling of powerlessness on that particular day in the forest. The day everything changed, the day of the summoning. She was far stronger then she was before and could easily defeat the beast, but still the fear she felt that day was not something so easily forgotten no matter the years, it stayed with her, and It changed her. And she was NOT gonna feel the same way again, so she WILL continue forward, she WILL ascend and she WILL become a full fledged Angel! Such were the thoughts that occupied Laura''s mind as she wore her white armor looking every bit a hero in it, her twin swords safely equipped by her side. She walked out towards the giant closed castle doors, as soon as she reached them however they automatically opened. Past the doors was a scene that made her halt her steps, hundreds of adventurers gathered in front of the castle, all dropped what they were doing to see their Queen, as soon as she came out all of them went down on one knee. "HAIL THE ANGEL QUEEN!" "HAIL THE ANGEL QUEEN!" "HAIL THE ANGEL QUEEN!" The chants continued, as she felt herself go emotional, her eyes moistened as she straightened her back and raised her head high. Looking at all the Adventurers in front of her, her companions were in the front row smiling gently at her. She nodded and raised her hand as the crowd quieted down. "Today! I have decided to continue forward! Today! The real Challenge begins! TODAY! OUR FIGHT FOR IMMORTALITY, FOR ASCENSION TRULY BEGINS!!" Roars and shouts erupted, from the crowds as she raised her sword high up in the sky, tanks hit their shield in unison, mages shot fireworks to the sky, as they all chanted in Unison. "HAIL THE ANGEL QUEEN!" ************* The preparations were not easy, Her companions have all decided to follow her, but not all adventurers did, some chose to settle down in the city only a few decided to try their luck and push forward. Here came the problem, who would run the city after they were gone? It took a long discussion between the team before they finally came to an agreement. From today onwards, there will be NO king or queen to rule over the city, instead each one Allen, Lana and Collin chose a successor to continue their duties. The Tanks, are the defense squad and the law and order of the city. The Rangers are the scouts and the warriors in the shadows and finally the Mages, those were the trump card. Each one of these held a district of their own and each held significant influence over the city. With that decided and out of the way, the companions soon made their way out of the endless Forest in the 99th floor following them was a small army of elites, the best of the best the city had to offer they numbered two hundred exactly. One hundred strong man and woman were the Tanks, all walked in unison making the ground shake with each step they made, all equipped with a giant shield and a claymore to match. Behind them eighty rangers followed along nimbly, all equipped in light armor to help their movements and bows, twin daggers were sheeted safely in their waists. After them came the Mage squad, their numbers small twenty, all wore mage clothings made for battle and had staffs similar to Collin''s only their''s seemed smaller and a bit dimmer. The walk didn''t take long before the group came to a halt in front of a cliff. Past the cliff one could see endless sea on all sides and it seemed as if one lost his footing and fell down, hard rocks and crashing waves would be the end of him. Laura, Collin and Allen turned their gazes towards Lana the leader of the scouting squads. "You sure this is the place floppy ears?" Gazing harshly back at Collin she harrumphed loudly and turned to Laura "This is definitely the place." With that she walked slowly towards the edge, looking down it seemed Kieyr''s realm was the only destination for anyone who fell down. Taking a deep breath to ready herself she closed her eyes and moved one leg slowly above the edge. Seeing what she intends to do Collin lost his usual composure as he dashed after her "Oyy Lana what in all hells are you doing!!" Nonetheless it was too late by the time he reached her, it only served to push both of them forward sending them tumbling on the hard ground. "Ground?" Collin stared in confusion as the scenery changed around them, they were no longer on cliff, but in a rocky plain a huge volcano in the distance spewed Lava constantly. "Ummm, C-collin?" Lana''s nervous voice came from underneath him, looking down the fall had sent him tumbling atop of her, their faces mere inches away. Lana''s face heated up as she stared in his eyes, Collin didn''t know what came over him as he gently leaned in and planted a kiss on her lips, shocking her silly, but she did not refuse nor push him away. *Ahem* The sound of Allen clearing his throat sent the duo jumping to their feet as if they had been caught, looking back Allen had a smug smile on his face and Laura was smiling as she tried to hide the smile with her hand. Lana turned beep red as she couldn''t look at them in the eyes, Collin not fairing any better. Scratching his head " *Cough* let''s ahh move?" With an evil grin Allen replied as his eyes squinted "Suuuuureee, but we need to wait for the rest to come now..." Lana still not baring to look at him in the eyes jumped to hug Laura and buried her face in her chest. "Why are you so mean Laura!" "Haha¡ªbut I didn''t do anything?" Gently playing with her head she replied a similar grin plastered on her face as she looked towards Allen both smiling evilly. Allen walked towards Collin and through his hand over his shoulder "Hmmmmm so you finally had the balls to go for it." And so the mood lightened, as the group waited for the rest of the army to follow their final battle together awaited, the 100th floor... Chapter 57 - 54: 100th floor Chaos, that was the only way to describe the scene. Long lost was the holiness they carried, all that was left was exhausted people, armors caked in blood, and bodies, dead bodies... But only if they remained as such. The dead rose to fight off what was once their allies, brothers killing each other. If that wasn''t chaos then what was? They entered the floor in high hopes, the elites of all races gathered to clear what they initially thought as the last floor. Everyone anticipated a hard fight, but none were ready for what was to come. The 100th floor was a huge rocky land a giant volcano that seemed to tear the sky itself stood in the distance constantly spewing lava. The army treaded with caution, Allen leading the tanks who surrounded the rangers in a square shape who in their turn surrounded the Mages. A simple but effective formation as no one knew where the danger might come from. Laura and Allen were in the front lines leading everyone while Lana and Collin were in charge of their respective squads. Approaching the volcano, they made their first contact with the monsters. None had seen such things, humanoid skeletons attacked them first. No one had encountered such monsters, there had been no mentioning of undead in the outside world. Sure one could come across the occasional myth about the dead coming back to life to haunt the living, but the lack of any evidence or sighting of said monsters had made them nothing but stories meant to scare children. But here there are in front of them, nothing but bones only Ysion knows how they could even move as they launched themselves at them with no regards to their safety. Many people were unnerved by the bizarre scene nonetheless all were veterans of hundreds of battles so they managed to dispatch of the skeletons with no real efforts, as they were quite literally an unarmed pile of bones, it was easy to find out that their weakness laid in their heads. One had to crush that for them to truly die. That however was only the start, as the army dwelled closer towards the volcanic mountain more and more skeletons appeared, these ones were armed, some had simple swords while others had spears. Nothing too hard for the army, the mages had no need to intervene, while arrows were quite useless against them unless they were magical. By the time they managed to dispose of the fifth batch, tiredness was slowly creeping on them, especially the tanks as they were the ones making the most effort. The skeletons were no longer as easier to crush with simple movements, no their movements became more refined and more lifelike with each wave, and by the fifth the army suffered their first serious injury. By the 7th wave no longer was it only simple skeletons, behind them green rotting bodies came running, no limping would be more appropriate description, with snake-like emerald green eyes that darted around with emotionless gaze, as they looked for their next prey, with flesh hanging like tattered rags, teeth filed to points and long fingernails like claws. It was no surprise that most of the men were shocked silly by their appearance, their distraction more then enough time for several casualties as the beasts bit and gnawed at them. "KEEP FORMATION!" Shouting while crashing the head of one that jumped towards him, Allen turned to check on Laura who swiftly dispatched of those swarming her. The battle was bloody the monsters were fast and had no sense of self preservation as they threw themselves over the shields of the tanks, trading a limb for a chance to bite them. Nothing seemed to faze them as they continued their assault. The rangers this time however proved useful, as one good arrow to the head seemed to do the job, the mages rained giant fire balls at the swarm of monsters rushing towards them trying to diminish their numbers. No end of the swarm was in sight... "AIM FOR THEIR HEADS!" "THEIR HEADS!" Such shouts rang through the battlefield as the army slowly managed to push them away, gaining their footing. Getting past their initial fear of the unknown, once it was clear that they had a clear weakness, it was no longer as terrifying as before. The battle was long and tiring, by the end of it exhausted troops gathered their dead and moved them away from the battlefield while healers tended to the wounded. Their losses were heavy this time, the original army of 200 was now down to 150, the initial clash resulted in many surprised members loosing their lives to the onslaught of the monsters. The tanks were the ones that suffered the most loosing 40 out of their members, 10 were lost from the rangers as the undead broke through. None of the mages however were lost. *************** The sky was of a dull grey as the small army laid camp a distance away from the battlefield, a small tent was raised as one healer tended to the wounded, the rest rested around a huge camp fire. The mood was somber, it was their first time meeting such nightmarish beasts, and it was an experience none would ever forget nor would they want to go through again. The leaders, were seated in the middle closest to the fire as they discussed about the battle. Looking at Allen Lana asked in concern "You were not hurt Allen?" "No, the armor was helpful..." he replied, his eyes speaking volumes of how tired he was. Laura next to him had her armor caked in blood, long gone was the shining white only to he replaced with a crimson red. She was no better, they may have fought monsters, dragons, devils, all sorts of monstrosities along the way but none such as these... none as relentless as these...you can kill one two more will come, kill those three more will come! It never seemed to end... Sighting Collin held the bridge of his nose in deep thought "The dead rising...how ridiculous would such thought be on the outside world but here..." Before anyone could reply however, an ear piercing scream echoed through the now silent camp, quickly jumping to their feet Lana asked "Where did that come from?!" Allen with cold eyes replied slowly "The injury tent." Chapter 58 - 55: Sacrifice Those bitten will eventually turn to become one of those horrifying monsters. That was a lesson they had learned the hard way... Rushing towards the injury tent Laura was first on the scene, what she saw was enough to make her stomach turn. The healer was on the floor and so were his intestines, atop of him were two tanks and a ranger, no former tanks and ranger. There was not an ounce of humanity in those emerald green eyes as they teared through his flesh, his eyes long lost focus but still barely holding on to dear life. Across the tent, similar dead bodies of what was once injured soldiers were spread across the floor. It seemed that some turned and surprise attacked the rest. Swiftly beheading the monsters, Laura squatted down neat the mage, blood seeping from his mouth as his eyes regained their clarity for a second. He looked at her as tears mixed with blood streamed down from his eyes. His hand grabbed her by the arm with such strength as he stuttered. "I-I don''t want to die...p-please don''t let me die, i''m scared..." choking on his on blood his eyes eventually dimmed as life escaped from his body. Laura felt pain in her chest, another young soul dead. Was it her fault? Maybe she could have saved him if she was stronger? He was so terrified, one can only wonder what those last moments must have been like, being eating alive... "Laura!" Lana came rushing followed by Allen and Collin in tow, looking at the scene around them it was easy to understand what had happened. Standing up she lightly muttered "Burn all the dead, or they will rise again..." ************ The commotion only served to unnerve everyone else, with heavy hearts the army moved their dead over to one place near what was once the injury tent as one of the mages summoned a great fire to burn down all the corpses. The smell of burnt flesh and blood lingered in everyone''s noses, as they stood in silence paying their respects to the dead. This wasn''t the type of funeral those brave man and woman deserved but it was the only one they could afford. They stood there quietly watching as the fire ate away what was once their companions, what was once people with hopes and dreams, people with families, people that wanted to live... Yet their lives taken away from them while they still stood here alive. That was the hardest part after each battle, a part none could claim to have gotten used to, it always made one wonder, would the next one be them? Allen''s shout brought everyone''s attention back "MEN! FORM A LINE!" Following their instincts, everyone stood to attention, forming a line as the leaders looked at them. Collin followed speaking after everyone was in place "I''m sure all of you understand the meaning of this, those that had been bitten would eventually turn to become one of those monsters, they would loose their humanity and become nothing more then mindless monsters in the flesh of former warriors..." taking a deep breath he spoke once again this time loudly and clearly. "I ask this now, those that had been bitten STEP FORWARD!" The implication those words meant was clear to everyone that heard them, those that had been bitten were essentially as good as dead. A suffocating silence reigned over the army as everyone held their breath. It did not take long before two man and one woman stepped forward from the ranks, their gazes were sharp as if they had made up their minds, one of the men was a young man the other a middle aged one with grey hair both were tanks while the woman was a ranger. As soon as they stepped forward, a young man from the crowd jumped forward screaming "NO NO NO FATHER NOO!! It can''t be!" As he rushed forward towards the middle aged man who turned to look at him and gave him a soft loving smile. "Father please tell me this isn''t true! Not you! This can''t be happening!" The father slowly patted his son''s hair his eyes moistened as he drew him to a tight hug. His son struggled out of his embrace as he cried loudly, his howls seemed to pierce straight towards the hearts of those present. The leaders gazes were dark, no sane commander would ever want to be put in such a situation. Forced to sacrifice the life of a few for the rest to survive. The other bitten young man seemed to have made his resolve as his gaze turned towards the Laura he softly smiled "Please don''t forget about us my name is Reeve Ricket!" With that he unsheathed his giant claymore an plunged it deep towards his heart. Laura felt her heart break as the young man, no as Reeve''s body collapsed lifeless, the young woman was shaking in fear as she looked towards the army behind her, whenever her gaze fell at someone they seemed to avoid her, was it out of pity? She did not know, all she knew was that she was afraid, she had survived all the way up until the 100th floor. All the way till now, her wish was simple only to see her sister again, but now it seemed her journey had come to an end. She howled in rage and defeat, she refused why? Why?? Why was life so unfair?? She asked Ysion, why? She asked him when he took her sister away, but now it seemed he was about to take her as well... Screaming she unsheathed her dagger and howled her name in a final act of defiance "MY NAME IS THEFFANIA ADALIE!" With that she plunged it deep into her heart, as she collapsed towards the ground and darkness started to overtake her, she seemed to have seen the figure of the person she longed to see, the person long lost to her. "I''m coming to see you sister..." she lightly muttered as her eyes slowly lost focus. The army, was quiet as the only sound present was that of the howling of a child screaming for his father, his dad lightly pushed him away and seemed to mutter something in his ears before he unsheathed his claymore "MY NAME IS VICAR GEFFROI!" And plunged it towards his heart, his son stood there with a broken expression on his face as his father kept staring at him while lightly smiling all the way till the end... Chapter 59 - 56: The plan Outside of the planet''s atmosphere, the figure of the God of creation could be seen. He was seated cross legged while keeping an eye on everything, his gaze however was distant as he contemplated matters concerning his universe. The space behind him rippled as the 8 Great Gods appeared one after the other, they had all changed not physically but the aura surrounding them all has changed, it grew sharper more refined as they stood there behind him one could feel the power out of them after going through the Golden Gate. Ysion turned kept his gaze on the planet bellow ad the Gods remained silent head bowed down in respect. Their father seemed to grow stronger by the day, his Aura restrained making one mistake him for a normal Mortal at first glance, a second look at his face however would throw those assumptions away as no mortal could be that perfect. They remained quiet waiting for their father to speak as he was the one to summon them, space rippled once again and the giant figure of Ondan appeared in his Dragon Form, he nodded at the Gods and they nodded back as they awaited for Ysion''s command. He slowly stood up as if he was on normal ground and not space, his eyes never left the planet the whole time as he he spoke "I will be leaving soon." Ondan seemed to expect that as he changed to his human form and bowed down, the other Gods however did not and had no idea how to react nonetheless they all bowed down. Xulene was the first speak "Father by leaving you mean?" "It''s exactly what It means child, I will be leaving the Universe to take care of some, unfinished business..." Putting his hand over his chest Kyzdall spoke "Then allow me to accompany you through your journey father!" Similar shouts came from the other Gods as they voiced their wish to go with him, he turned around for the first time to face them with his usual light smile as he slowly shook his head. "No, the reason I called you my children is because you have a very important task." Everyone quieted down not daring to speak as they waited for him to continue "I trust you all my children with My Universe, no OUR Universe, Our Home! As you all of you know, we may have won the last battle but the War is not over, they WILL come back and it''s better if we are prepared." The Gods had solemn looks on their faces as they remembered the last war, they were hopeless faced to the Calamity called Azumah and that was something that sticked with everyone one of them, the feeling of hopelessness as they had to watch their Father fight while they could only stay in the sidelines, no one wanted to feel that way again. "There is still a lot we do not know my children, and this trip is one for us to find answers." Urnera fiddled with her fiery hair as she spoke nervously "But father if it''s answers you seek why not send us?" Nods of agreements came from the rest, Ondan however remained silent. Ysion smiled tenderly at her as he patted her head turning her face another shade of red "That is simple, you are all my children and no father would want to see their own children harmed, you all still have a lot of growing to do and before that as your Father it is my duty to protect all of you." Before anyone could voice their disagreement he raised his hand to stop them from talking. "You will remain here, and you will protect the Universe from anything that may Threaten it''s stability. Is that clear?" Zodohr spoke up the first "Is that an order father?" Ysion nodded with a serious face "Yes." "Your wish is our Command father!" Everyone replied simultaneously, they had learned by now to not question their father''s decision, as much as they wanted to accompany him in his journey, their Task laid in protecting their Universe. Seing as there were no more complaints, Ysion nodded approvingly "Good." "If I may ask when are you planning to leave father?" Asked Kieyr. "I''m still planning on sticking around until Laura clears the Golden Gate." He said smiling as he turned his gaze back to the planet seemingly piercing through the atmosphere all the way till the Golden Gate as he seemed to be able to see Laura herself. "Do you plan to go by yourself father?" Xulene asked with visible concern. "Hmm, well Ondan over here will be accompanying me." All the Gods turned to look at the Dragon God who just stood there with a respectful look on his face, the relationship between the Gods and Ondan has always been a strange one to say the least, it would not be wrong to consider him their oldest brother as technically he was the first born. But he just officially became a Deity not long ago, the Gods respected him but also felt a sense of rivalry between them. So now him being chosen to accompany their Father made them feel strange, as if they had been defeated, it was hard to explain as they themselves didn''t know how to. Kyzdall was the one to step forward "Your wish is our command Father, still I request that you at least take me with you, my siblings are more then competent enough to protect the Universe and keep the balance over the Mortal plane, I on the other hand is not needed as much." The rest of the Gods stepped forward to back up their Brother as they agreed with his words "We know that you do not need us to protect you father, but do please accept our selfish wish, and at least take Kyzdall with you." Xulene stepped forward and kowtowed followed by the rest of the Gods. "Please Father!" He lightly sighted and gently waved his hand pulling them all to their feet, "So be it, Kyzdall and Ondan take care of your affairs we will leave after the first Ascension happens." Smiling Kyzdall straighten up and saluted, "Yes Father!" He then turned to face his siblings who looked at him and smiled back, then they directed their gaze smirking towards Ondan as if they had won, he on the other hand just maintained a neutral face as he looked at them. "Ondan, you are coming with me for now." "Yes father," he bowed down to Ysion before turning his head back towards the Gods a small smirk plastered on his face as they both disappeared. "THAT SON OF A BITCH!!" Urnera''s restrained Aura flared out as she turned towards Kyzdall, "You better prove yourself towards father! We are all counting on you!" Her siblings silently agreeing with her as they nodded. Kyzdall''s eyes hardened as he replied "I Will!" Chapter 60 - 57: The Aftermath "Is anyone still alive?!" A sole figure walked tiredly through a bloody silent battlefield, her armor caked in blood as she used her sword as a walking stick to help keep her balance. "Anyone!?" She shouted once again, her voice cracking as she looked at the surrounding dead bodies. It had been a bloody massacre, her white hair was dyed dark red with blood, her once smooth face was nowhere to be seen as she was covered in all matters only Ysion knows. She frantically looked for her companions at least, they were separated at the initial clash. The latest battles were hard and almost always ended with casualties, but the last one was something out of their expectations. A sole skeleton figure silently appeared floating above their camp as they were still too exhausted from their last fight, he rained down green hellish flames that seemed to come out of the depths of Zuhnir''s realm himself. No shields were able to stop them as they ate away at anything they touched. Laura was able to draw the beings attention towards her as they started their fight, but that left her army vulnerable without their leader as an army of hellish monsters attacked them from all sides. There was no plans no formation, it was pure chaos. People fighting for their own survival, as monsters and undead swarmed them. Allen, Collin and Lana gathered a small team around them and tried regrouping, but the monsters would not let them. Laura could still remember as she was engaging with the skeleton being, she tried heading back towards her companions to help them, but he pressed her and did not give her a chance, a single slip allowed him to teleport them away from the battlefield as they engaged in their own battle together. She did not remember how long their fight ranged, as she summoned every ounce of her Angelic blood to help her gain the upper hand, the more she used however the quickly it drained her. Her eyes had turned pure white as they shined, as transparent wings sprouted from her back allowing her to move faster, the being however was a pure monster as even with all that he did not go down without a fight. By the end she emerged victorious, her figure however was nowhere as glorious as one would expect, her left leg was useless as she limped using her sword, her armor broken as cuts and bruises decorated her whole body. Her hair was dyed red with blood she did not know who''s. Nonetheless she did not stop, she kept limping all the way back towards the battlefield, what awaited her however was only destruction. Bodies of her men littered all around the ground surrounded by an even larger number of monster corpses. It was so quiet as she slowly walked through the sea of dead bodies, her expression was broken as she looked at their faces. They had all died... Was it worth it? So many lives lost all for the sake of clearing this one floor, was it really worth it? She shouted hoping for a survivor, praying to at least find one someone anyone! She could not be the only one to have survived, she refused to believe that, as she limped through the camp her mind was blank as she desperately searched for her companions, "At least them, at least them..." she mumbled as she looked through the various corpses. She arrived at one area where there seemed to be significantly more monster corpses, decapitated bodies of what were once tanks were littered in front of them as they seemed to have laid their lives to stop the monsters. As she walked closer her mind went blank as she saw a familiar body on the ground, Allen''s... Around him the monster corpses on the ground were way bigger then the rest, and all had slash marks from his claymore all over their bodies. She rushed with all the power she could muster towards him as she collapsed next to him, his armor was dented from the sides, a huge slash ran from his shoulder all the way down to his stomach, he laid on his back as his eyes were looking towards the grey sky. "ALLEN! ALLEN! You are going to be okay do you hear me!" His eyes seemed to regain focus for a second as he looked at her and mustered a bloody smile "Laura? Haha *cough* *cough* you survived." "Shuush don''t speak, it''s gonna be okay Allen you are going to be fine, I-I''m gonna fix this" she said as tears streamed down her face, he lost too much blood, and was hurt too badly. She tried willing mana towards her as her hands glowed lightly for a second before turning back to normal. "No no noo! Come one! Work!" She tried willing it again but she was too exhausted as well, Allen looked at her with a gentle smile as he moved his hand up towards her she grabbed it with both hands tears streaming from her eyes as he spoke, "Collin and Lana, they were behind me I could not let those guys get them *cough* did they make it?" He asked weakly his voice growing weaker towards the end, tears blinded her vision as she wiped them with her hand and raised her head to look behind them, she paused for a second before turning to look at him smiling while tears ran constantly "Yes¡ªyes they made it, you protected them." Allen smiled weakly one last time as if a burden was pulled from his shoulders, and gently closed his eyes his hand no longer gripping hers. A heartbreaking scream echoed through the quiet battlefield, as Laura sobbed uncontrollably next to Allen''s body, after a while she quieted down her eyes red and moist, she weakly stood up and limped back for a few steps before stopping. Her face held a sad smile, as her heart seemed to want to struggle out of her chest in pain. In front of her laid two people collapsed on the floor holding each other''s hands, they were none other then Collin and Lana... Chapter 61 - 58: The Final Stop It took her close to one week, or so she estimated before most of her injuries took a turn to the better. It had taken a tool on her body, as she had struggled to burry all the corpses of her fallen comrades, a single rock stood at the end of each grave marking it. At the very front however three graves stood out, their rocks were significantly bigger, and should one come closer they would be able to make out a name on each one. Allen, Collin and Lana. She struggled hard to keep her tears at bay as she stood in front of the graves, It felt so unreal she could remember the day they met as if it was yesterday, the jokes they shared the hardsh.i.p.s, the victories. Now all that was left from what was once her companions was this... People needed to know of what happened here, their sacrifices, all these people''s deaths should not be forgotten, she had spent another week looking for a giant rock that might fit her requirements before finally stumbling upon a particular looking one, it was pitch black while the surface was smooth. That would be the one Laura thought, as she struggled to drag the giant rock back towards the now cemetery. After a lot of effort she was able to place it at the very front of her companions graves, on it she used her Angelic Mana to carve out the events of this battle. This shall serve as a reminder to all those that come of the bravery these man and women had, of all their glorious deeds. This place would serve as their final resting ground. She rubbed her eyes as they moistened, muttering a silent prayer before her gaze hardened as she turned to face the Giant volcanic mountain. With only one sword left, an armor that partially useless she made her way to it, that was the final stop. ************* The journey towards the foot of the mountain was uneventful, she had not met any monsters nor resistance along the way but she was still exhausted. The Gate had took it''s tool on her, on everyone that had entered, it was hard and she had enough of all of it. A long sigh escaped her mouth as she paused near the familiar glowing transfer array, turning back she glanced at the direction of the final resting place of her friends before slowly stepping towards the array. The usual screen hovered in front of her as she stood in the familiar world of pure darkness. She felt like she was floating, her only source of light the glowing screen hovering there. The once blue screen suddenly started flashing red as error messages occupied her vision, she did not know what was happening, nor did she have any power to change anything, all she could do was await for it to finish. Her heart raced in her chest as the darkness surrounding her seemed to be split in two as a sun descended upon her, she could only shield her eyes with her hand as the darkness retreated. As the light slowly subdued, a familiar figure was made visible. She held her breath not daring to move as a Divine Aura, one she had felt long ago washed over her. Her God had finally descended once again, she quickly dropped to the ground kowtowing in respect as she awaited for him to speak. His eyes were gentle as he looked at her wearing his usual light smile he slowly spoke in a low but majestic voice. "Congratulations my child, you have made past the 100th floor." Stil kowtowing she slowly replied, her voice cracking as she struggled to hold her tears at bay "I-I do not deserve your praise my God, it was with the help of my companions that I made it this far..." "Humble as well, I was right in choosing you." He lightly nodded "I am well aware of the contributions your companions had made, however it is undoubtedly the truth that you are the one standing before me, You are the only one to survive!" She did not speak as tears she had struggled to hold back ran loose, "Do not cry my child for it is but the way of life, their journey had not ended it, it had merely started in another place." He spoke while gently pulling her up, her red eyes met his as she seemed to loose herself in his gaze for a moment before looking down on the ground. "Now then my child, it is time for a new chapter of your life to begin. Past this point you are faced with two choices" he said while holding two fingers "One you could continue past this floor and face your trials, your safety is not guaranteed nor will your angelic blood be of help. Should you make it however your reward will be total freedom, you shall be free to leave this Universe itself and roam through the stars." Gulping loudly she asked in doubt "And the second option my God?" He smiled "The second option is you shall transcend now, you will be the FIRST of the Valkyries, your standing will be the same as the Gods and Angles, your mission however will be to guide Mortal Souls you deem worthy to join the Immortal Army after death should they accept. You will have total freedom to roam the realms however you are not to leave the Universe unless I allow it, and you shall answer to me and me only. So what will it he child?" She stood in shock for a second, her expression blank. "If I may ask my God, you said I shall be free to roam the realms?" "Indeed, Zodohr''s Heavens or Zuhnir''s Hell, you are free to roam them all." She grew excited at the idea for a second before slowly asking "M-My companions my God? C-could I meet them?" "If their souls are deemed worthy to enter Zodohr''s realm then yes, if they ended up Zuhnir''s realm however you may meet them as well though it would not be as pleasant. So what would it be?" Chapter 62 - 59: The Valkyrie In the Kingdom left by Laura and her companions on the 99th floor, the mood of the entire city was somber. Their strongest protectors have left, their queen had chosen to continue forward. It had taken them a couple of weeks before the Kingdom was functioning again, the successors of Allen, Lana and Collin were doing a good job in maintaining the stability of the Kingdom/City. Today was supposed to be another normal day, the soldiers were outside the city wall training in their formations leading them was a tall muscular young man with long blond hair that was tied back, this was Laurence Allen''s first successor. The tanks were training today near the walls while the rangers were training a bit deeper in the forest, the Mages were holed up deep inside the city trying to further their research. "Keep formation! Now MOVE!" Laurence loud voice could be heard booming though the crowd shouting orders, when suddenly a slim figure dashed from the forest in high speed followed by a few more. The rangers, Laurence halted in place and raised his hand to stop the soldiers behind him, the figure running towards him was Yesrel an Elve and Lana''s successor. "Where is Fia?" She asked with a sense of urgency in her voice, puzzled Laurence replied "Still holed up in her tower trying to finish Master Collin''s work why what happened?" "The Portal to the 100th Floor! Something is happening!" Before she could finish however a bright golden pillar erupted towards the sky as it seemed to cut a straight path towards the outside world itself. The group stood in shock staring at the pillar of light, unable to speak nor did they understand what was happening, shortly after Fia joined them she had a mage robe on that seemed a bit too large on her petite figure her short blue hair was messy as she made her way next to her companions. No one said a word, as the entire city quieted down everyone''s gazes was on the pillar seemingly opening the sky itself. "D-Do you think they made it?" A loud audible gulp was heard as Yesrel silently asked. Fia slowly moved her finger and pointed at the pillar, "Someone is there..." two distinct human shaped figures were seen flying towards the sky as everyone stood silent. *Thud* The sound of people dropping to their knees echoed through the entire city as people dropped whatever they were doing to kowtow towards the sky. It seems like someone had made it... ********* Outside of the Gate, uproar was underway as the Golden Gate that stood there silent with no change for more than 10 years now erupted with a Golden pillar of light that stretched towards the heavens. The light was visible through the entire continent, as people who had started to give up their hopes on the gate, look towards it''s direction in shock. The leaders of the of the City quickly gathered near the entrance waiting. "Did someone finally make it??" Asked Darius, excitement clear on his voice as he gazed upon the pillar, no one replied but the same thought occupied their minds as they waited. Nadia slowly pointed towards the sky in shock "M-my God..." following that she quickly dropped to the ground kowtowing, the leaders did not understand for a second before their eyes opened wide in realization, following her they dropped to the ground as well kowtowing. People all around the city dropped to their knees praying, some were crying as they shouted "God did Not abandon us!!" In that time everyone seemed to unite as they all stopped their training, work, whatever it was that they were doing before to drop down in worship as their God was once again upon them. ********** Laura was in shock, she had accepted God Ysion''s offer to become the first ever Valkyrie, as soon as she did a bright light covered her whole body making her close her eyes for a second, the light disappeared as quickly as it appeared. She moved her hand in front of her face, an unfamiliar lily-white skin hand faced her, long gone were the scars that she acc.u.mulated through her various battles, her hair was golden as the sunlight reaching towards her waist. She looked back to face four gigantic white wings that seemed untainted and holy, lightly ruffling them as if to confirm they were truly hers, her swords were no more she however donned an armor that consisted of a gracefully carved helmet, a yellow round shield was held with her left hand, with a chain mail corset, a long red feather cape flowed freely behind her back. She raised her head to look at her God still not used to the drastic changes her body underwent, he looked back at her smiling before a sword materialized in his hand. For the first time he spoke in a serious voice making her freeze in her spot "This will be your sword, it shall be your companion and the token of your Identity as a Valkyrie, you should NEVER lose it." She gulped loudly before nodding solemnly, he slowly threw the sword in the air as it gently floated to her hand, she inspected the sword. Touching the ornate cross-guard that spread out like a leaf, with a jewel embedded in the center. She ran her fingers across the runes filling the blade''s fuller. She had no thoughts about what the symbols meant, but felt her fingers tingle as she traced their lines. The balance of the weapon was impeccable. The metal of the carved guard, and leather-bound hilt, balanced the thick, heavy blade efficiently. She raised her head and dropped to her knees, her sword in her hand, "I Laura, First of The Valkyries solemnly swear to protect and serve my God Ysion for as long as I may live, and fulfill my duties as a Valkyrie to the best of my abilities, may you watch over me." Ysion looked at her approvingly before speaking "Rise my child, for today you are no longer a mere mortal, today you ascend through the ranks of the divine, I welcome you my child, come." With that he held his hand towards her, her eyes moistened as she took it before then gently floated towards the sky. Chapter 63 - 60: History Floating towards the sky, Laura was strangely able to make out the outline of her kingdom, she could even see various people all kowtowing towards them, her chest weld up in pride, she felt a bit reluctant now that she saw the city. Images of various people scrolled through her mind, three specific ones stood out the most. A single tear ran down her cheek as she was reminded of her friends, and the various hardsh.i.p.s they faced together. She shook her head, reminding herself that she would see them again, she would drink with Allen as Collin and Lana argued loudly over the table, only this time it would he a fun adventure, a peaceful one, one where none of them would have to die. She lightly smiled as she thought about that. They soon reached the outside world, clear blue sky greeted her. She looked around in awe, the small town she had left when she just entered the gate was no more, in it''s place a gigantic city stood with long walls surrounding it, a tall tower stood straight in the middle. What caught her attention was the people, it was a majestic sight as everyone was on their knees in worship, her new eyesight helped her see everything clearly. Everyone had various expressions on their faces as they looked towards her direction, shock envy were clear on most of their faces but so was admiration. Looking at all of this made her feel like the world she was living in was so small, so insignificant, now however she would get the chance to see everything, thinking about all that she couldn''t help but giggle. *************** Down bellow, near the gate the leaders of the city remained on their knees in worship, as the bright pillar slowly faded away along with the figures that were there, leaving everyone wondering what had happened and who was it. "What happened?" Asked Rose in shock, was it really the Gods? As if to answer her question, the Gate itself started to shine blinding everyone for a second causing them to shield their eyes, once the light had subdued gasps could be heard as people pointed towards the right side of the Gate. "What''s that!?" "It looks like a name?" "Laura?" In the middle of the right side, Laura''s name was etched deep into the Gate in big characters making it visible to everyone, next to it a smaller text was there. The crowd quieted down as Fia slowly floated near it to get a closer look at the text, "Laura, the first ever Mortal to clear all the 100th floors, let this stand in honor of her accomplishments as she now ascends through the ranks of the Divine shedding away her mortal body, let it be known that on this day the first Valkyrie was born." Gasps could be heard from the crowd followed by uproar as Fia read through the text. "Laura? Who is that?" "She said Valkyrie? Does that stand for the Gods?" "Wasn''t there someone with the name of Laura the Shadow slayer that disappeared in the Gate more them 10 yeas ago?" "No you dumbass, the Gods had predicted the appearance of Valkyries before but they had never said when they will appear! We are witnessing history! History i''m telling ya!!" *********** Ysion slowly guided Laura away from the planet, as they exited the atmosphere he could hear her gasp as her eyes widened at the sheer size of space, she looked back towards the planet that was looking like a blue gem. He could feel her emotions, she was excited as her head darted all around trying to take in all the sights around her, she however clinched closer to him as he could feel her getting more nervous by the second. He stopped and turned to face her, "Beautiful isn''t it?" He asked as he looked towards the planet, Laura quickly replied "Yes! I can''t believe it was this big!" He lightly laughed at her reaction before speaking "Haha¡ªyou did not get to visit the other continents as a Mortal, but now you should be able to." Space seemed to ripple behind them as a figure silently appeared behind them, Laura turned in alert at the disturbance, Ysion however did not move his gaze from the planet. "I''m sure this is not the first time you saw her right?" He asked to which Laura''s eyes widened for a second before she gave a deep bow, "Laura greets her holiness Ovva, thank you for taking care of me all this time." Ovva lightly laughed while covering her mouth with her hand looking very graceful "Fufu¡ªyou don''t need to adresse me as such, you are now a divine yourself." Ysion nodded before he turned to look at them, "Ovva, show her around and inform Zodohr to prepare her residence as it will be in his realm." Bowing gracefully in response she held her hand towards Laura. She paused for a second looking at Ovva and then Ysion, he smiled lightly at her and urged her to take Ovva''s hand "You shall meet your friends my child, Ovva over here will be your guide around the Universe so you could get used to everything, and start your duties now go." She nodded before bowing deeply towards him "Thank you my God, I will do my utmost best to not disappoint you and fulfill my duties to the best of my abilities!" He did not reply to that but only smiled lightly at her as she took Ovva''s hand before then teleported away. His smile remained for a second as he looked towards the planet before turning cold, a deep ancient aura that made the Universe itself shudder escaped from his body as he turned his gaze towards the emptiness outside of his Universe, his eyes seemed to glow for a second, Mana gathered around his palm turning pure Golden forming a sphere that he shot at an unbelievable speed beyond his universe. "Hmph, just wait i''ll be paying you a visit soon." His aura retracted to his body, the cold expression long gone to be replaced by his usual warm smile as he teleported back to his throne room. His Aura however was felt through the entire Universe, as Gods and Angels alike froze as it washed over them, making them feel the wrath in it. The realms were in uproar, their God was angry... The main Gods called for an emergency meeting as they felt his mana shooting outside of the Universe, none of them could shake off the feeling of wrath and anger his aura held... Chapter 64 - 61: Tournament Sitting in his throne room, his right arm supporting his head as he leaned on it, on his left palm a swirl ball of golden mana danced gracefully forming various shapes. Ysion sat there, an unreadable expression donned on his face, a cold oppressing aura surrounded him covering the empty quiet throne room. "Ondan." He lightly muttered. The humanoid figure of the Dragon God materialized in front of the throne as he dropped to his knees, "My God." He spoke with a voice full of respect, "How is the matter of your successors going?" Ondan visibly shuddered before replying "The tournament is in it''s final stages my God, and I should be able to leave at any moment you decide." Ysion nodded in approval at that, "Good, we shall leave when your tournament concludes, our guests are getting restless." He said flashing a toothy grin that made shivers run down Ondan''s spine. He cleared his throat and tried regaining his composure before speaking "My God, if I may be selfish to ask." Ysion looked at him in curiosity before speaking, "Ask, what is it?" "I would be honored if your Holiness graced us with your presence in the Finals of the tournament." Ysion rubbed his chin as he looked at Ondan in deep thought, "Hmmm, I guess there is no harm in doing so." He nodded. Ondan face lit up in joy as he struggled to control the grin on his face, he bowed deeply in respect "I am forever grateful my God." Ysion waved him off "Lead the way." A purple portal opened up in the throne room as Ondan respectfully urged his God in, nodding Ysion seemed to gently float down from his throne lightly towards the ground, his hands were behind his back as he confidently strode forward in the gate, Ondan followed closely behind as the Gate closed after their passing leaving the throne room empty. *********** The pair reappeared above a giant arena, the stands were full as they easily held thousands upon thousands of Dragons in human forms. The giant arena was situated on top of tall rock that stood up from the sea, endless water stretched as long as the eye can see. The only way to the arena was flight or teleportation. As soon as Ysion and Ondan appeared above the arena, the stands quieted down. Clearing his throat Ondan spoke up in a loud authoritative voice "Kneel for your GOD!" To that the thousands of dragons present fell on their knees in worship, in a united voice they spoke "WE GREET THE ALL FATHER YSION, WE GREET THE DRAGON GOD ONDAN!" Ondan nodded in pride as he lightly nodded then turned towards Ysion who lightly smiled in approval, before slowly replying "Shall we start?" To that Ondan replied enthusiastically "Yes!" He then turned towards the crowd bellow opened his hands wide and spoke loudly to everyone "LET THE FINALS BEGIN!" With that the crowd went wild with cheering, as Ondan led Ysion towards the upper platform where they sat down overlooking the entire arena. Ysion sat down on a large throne like chair while Ondan sat a little bit behind him to the left in a smaller throne chair. The Finalists was one young looking male with white as snow hair and golden eyes, he seemed excited at the aspect of fighting in front of his Gods, he was named a prodigy since he was born, storming through the competition all the way towards the Finals, he was sure this was his fate to become the next Dragon God. While the facing him was a middle-aged woman her hair was as dark as the night and had a few strands of white in it, that however did not take away from her charm her face had a mature hint to it, her eyes however were a stark contrast to her hair, they seemed to hide within them a wisdom gained along the years. Ysion looked towards the finalists as they moved slowly to face both him and Ondan and kneeled, Ysion smiled and waved them to start. "My God, who do you think would win?" Asked Ondan with curiosity as he glanced towards Ysion. He just lightly smiled while touching his chin "It should already be obvious." "Oh?" "Looks like it started." On the stage, the two participants stood to each side as they stared at each other, the young male gave a war cry as dashed towards the middle aged woman transforming to his full Dragon form along the way. A giant white Dragon jumped at the woman two balls of white celestial mana that seemed to suck the light into them came out of thin air, the woman looked calmly as the balls came flying towards her before they could arrive however she vanished from her place. The Dragon stopped in his place, then whipped his long tail behind him knocking the woman who seemed to step out of the void back in the air, the shockwave knocked the wind back towards the spectators as the crowd went wild. The woman stood unmoving and calmly gazed at the Dragon, her hands that she used to defend herself from the prior clash were transformed to dark as void claws. Her pupils transformed as well to an omnious dark color, two pairs of equally black wings sprouted from her back, the white Dragon felt a shiver run down his spine as she grinned for the first time since the fight has started looking like a devil coming from the depths of Zuhnir''s realm. She moved with such a speed leaving sonic booms and after imagines as the Dragon tried falling back, failing to keep up with her nimble small figure as she jumped from place to place slashing at him with her claws, wounds slowly acc.u.mulated on his body as he roared in frustration towards the sky. The sky above them seemed to open as similar giant white celestial balls of mana fell towards the arena like a meteor shower, the crowd gasped at the scene while a green transparent shield was summoned to protect the crowd from the meteors. Chapter 65 - 62: The Dragon Goddess * I will leave this here since a lot of ppl don''t read the author''s notes, anyways as most of you know I have left China to go back home, and this past 10 days were more then busy for me finally home after a long time, visiting the family and mainly just relaxing, that was one of the reason I did not update this past 9 days, the other reason is, well my schedule is kind of f.u.c.k.i.e.d up, I have online classes and there is 7 hours difference between me and china so you can imagine I now wake up at night and sleep at day, I will try and go back to my usual release schedule once I get more used to this whole situation other then that I won''t hold you any longer enjoy!* ***************** Dust flew as the meteors fell, making vision almost impossible, the crowd went silence as they waited for the dust to subdue. Ondan face was one of pure shock, Ysion next to him wore a faint smile. The scene slowly cleared, as two figures were seen standing a few feet appart facing each other, the middle aged woman''s figure was caked in blood but stood firm a scary grin on her face, the young man on the other hand was still looking as graceful as ever, he was no longer in his Draconic form but was back to his human one, his eyes however were full of fear. The crowd went wild as this match seemed to have a winner, cheering erupted as they waited for their Gods to announce the winner. A shocked gasp followed by an abrupt silence, the young man''s figure that was as graceful at the start slowly started aging faster and faster, to the crowds horror in a mere seconds he went from a handsome young man to nothing but a sack of old bones, not stopping there all the way to becoming a skeleton that soon collapsed on the floor from the sheer weight of his armor. Ondan stood up abruptly before turning to look at Ysion who had an unfathomable smile on his face as he looked towards the middle aged woman. There was no cheering on the crowds, no one could cheer, as this, this was the first murder, the first death ever since they have ascended... A solemn mood overtook the arena, as a suffocating aura leaked from Ondan forcing everyone to their knees, Ysion didn''t move however as he merely looked towards the middle aged woman in interest, she was trying to stand up to the aura of Ondan, as she fell to her knees her eyes were bloodshot as she struggled to look up. The crowd was silence because they knew, everyone present knew the implication, everyone knew what this meant, ever since their ascension the Dragons became immortals nothing other then their Gods themselves should be able to kill them. Yet here, in front of their own eyes one of their own was killed by another that wasn''t yet up to the ranks of the Gods, what did that mean? Ysion slowly stood up and with a wave of his hand dismissed the oppressive aura surrounding the arena, to that Ondan just took a step back respectfully his head low in respect. He slowly floated down towards the arena, and was soon standing face to face with the middle aged woman, "What is your name?" The grin that was on her face was no more, in it''s place was serious expression one full of respect, "This lowly one is called Shade, I greet the all father." She said with a bow. Ysion nodded while rubbing his chin in thought as he seemed to study her, he soon spoke again "When did you evolve?" Her eyes flashed a hint of shock, before soon turning to a look of respect "This lowly one had the honor to evolve during the great war." "I thought as such, and I suppose that was the first time you have made contact with the *System* right?" He asked, her eyes soon turned as wide as sausages before a look of understanding and utter respect was on her face, she fell to the ground kneeling before she replied "Yes my God, that was indeed the first time." To that Ysion nodded with an enigmatic smile before speaking "I''m curious, if you have already made contact with the *System* why choose to stay here? You should realize that you have the potential to grow and perhaps overtake your God Ondan, so why stay?" To that the crowd that was silent erupted with conversation, throwing the entire place into chaos, overtake their God Ondan? Their Father? How was that possible? What did that mean? "SILENCE!" Shouted Ondan his aura forcing everyone to quiet down, his expression turned neutral as he looked towards his God and Shade. Shade looked back at Ysion who''s gaze held nothing but curiosity in it there was no hint of malice nor ulterior motive as he waited for her reply. Taking a deep breath to ready herself, she spoke slowly "With all respect my God, this is my home, I was raised amongst the dragons, my parents laid their lives to in the great war all so that arrogant kid can survive, if he just listened, I wouldn''t have lost both my parents that day!" After she reached this part her pure black eyes moistened as tears streamed from her face, "When I saw my parents die, because of his stupid mistake just because he was so proud of himself just because he considered himself above all of us, I was filled with rage, there was nothing I wanted more then kill him there and then, but I couldn''t, that was the first time I made contact with the *system* my God, after that I grew stronger by the day, but the war soon ended and we ascended, I knew he would go for the seat of the Dragon God, and I couldn''t just stand and watch someone like that become our God!" she spoke her fists clenched tight in rage before she took another deep breath to calm down. "And the idea of killing him with my own hands was too tempting my God, as for the seat of Dragon God? You may say I''m still attached to the Dragon race to let it fall in the hands of someone like Agus." Ysion nodded in understanding before he turned to Ondan who soon floated down next to him. "If you may my God." Spoke Ondan ushering Ysion. "Then so be it. I YSION PRESENT TO YOU THE NEW DRAGON GODDESS!" The cheering once again erupted as a golden pillar of light descended on Shade bathing in her in it''s holy light, most people watching had to cover their eyes, as when the light subdued long gone was the middle aged woman that once stood, in it''s place a young fair maiden faced them, all imperfections seemed to have left her, she looked young but her abyss like eyes spoke volumes about her experience. Chapter 66 - 63: Departure With the dragon god tournament concluded, Ysion teleported back to his domain once more. Taking his place on the throne, he waited for the rest of his children to join him. Ondan was respectfully standing behind the throne chair, his gaze sharp as he stood straight as an arrow. It did not take long before the rest of the Gods, made their way into the throne room. Each giving a respectful bow, to which Ysion nodded in acknowledgment before standing to the side, as they waited for him to speak. The silence however prevailed as he closed his eyes seemingly sleeping, yet none dared to speak. The sounds of the giant door opening broke the deafening silence followed by the sounds of footsteps. Ovva, made her way to the foot of the throne room followed by Laura who was giving a number of curious glances, yet seemed unfazed under the attention of all the Gods. Urnera and Kyzdall nodded approvingly at that. Both girls kneeled in greeting before Ysion dismissed them with a wave "Now that all of you are here, I am sure all of you know the reason why I summoned you." The Gods nodded solemnly in response. Ovva had already filled Laura in on the details as she herself nodded in affirmation. "Good, I trust all of you know of your respective duties?" "Yes, Father!" A simultaneous reply came from the Gods as they bowed their heads in respect. "Good, Good Kyzdall!" "My lord" hearing his name Kyzdall spoke up as he waited for his father to continue. "Did you finish all your preparations?" "Yes, my lord! I''m ready to head off whenever you command!" Nodding his head in confirmation Ysion continued "En, as for the rest of you, Virus step forward." Hearing her name being called, Virus respectfully made her way closer to the throne before bowing once again. "Father." "Virus, I may have ordered your siblings to not interfere with the Mortals yet I''m not so cruel as to do the same to you, I know your children are still young and need your guidance for that I grant you four hundred years to lead and teach them they may not interact with other races during this period as their existence should remain unknown am I clear?" A hint of surprise flashed through her gaze before her lips turned upwards to form a wide smile. "Yes, father!" "Does anyone here disapprove of my decision?" he spoke with a loud authoritative voice. "We wouldn''t dare master!" replied Ovva, the Gods lowering their heads in agreement. It was a fair judgment, it gave Vuris''s children enough time to catch up with the current Mortals no one had anything against it. "Good, now as I said before for the rest of you no one! And I mean no one! Is to interfere with the Mortals unless they are on the verge of extinction! Do I make myself clear?" Sensing the solemn tone of Ysion''s voice, the Gods quickly answered back. "Understood, Father!" Hearing their replies, Ysion nodded in satisfaction before speaking "En, now does anyone have any questions?" As if already prepared for this, the Gods simultaneously turned their gaze towards Kieyr who seemed to be their representative. He lightly walked closer to the throne room giving a quick courteous bow before speaking. "If I may ask father." Ysion then waved his hand for him to continue. "My siblings and I would like to know, what would happen should another Mortal clear the Golden Gate?" Touching his chin, Ysion fell into deep thought. He had indeed thought of this possibility "Hmm, while I doubt any Mortal would make it before the time I come back, in the event that someone actually does pass then one of you is to go down and receive them. Should they ask for Immortality then the Gate will take care of it. Should they ask to leave the Universe then one of you is to escort them to the edge where they shall be free to do so. As for anything else, I''m sure you will be able to find that out by yourselves." "Of course, father!" "Anything else?" "Forgive me for asking once again..." Before Kieyr could finish, Ysion interrupted him. "I know what you want to ask and no, I do not know when I will return. At the very least hundreds at the max thousands of years, but, this is a journey I must embark on for the sake of the stability and safety of our Universe." Grimm expressions could be seen on all the Gods, Xulene seemed to be on the verge of tears yet she managed to control herself. Ovva''s face was without emotions, yet Ysion could see the sadness hidden beneath. Looking at his children, Ysion slowly stood up and walked down from his throne. Xulene looked at him with red eyes as she struggled to contain her tears, looking at her a gentle smile donned his face as he slowly patted her head. "Xulene, I need you to be strong for me can you do that?" "En, " unable to properly reply, Xulene chocked on her words as the only reply she was able to muster was a small nod. "Good..." looking at the various Gods surrounding him, Ysion spoke once again. "I am proud to call you all my children. I will be back! And when I do, I want to see how much you all will grow. Make me proud my children." looking back at Ovva, he gave her one final gentle smile as she as well struggled to contain her emotions before he disappeared taking with him Kyzdall and Ondan. When they reappeared once more, the trio was already at the edge of the universe. Far in the distance, they could see a small planet. Turning his gaze back from his home, Ysion took a deep breath before speaking his eyes that were gentle just a second ago turned frosty as an extremely cold aura surrounded him, Kyzdall grinned as he also started to become surrounded by an aura of savage bloodl.u.s.t, Ondan let out a roar that reverberated through space as his form started to change from his humanoid one to Giant Dragon one! Once done with his transformation, he bowed his head as he allowed Ysion to stand on his back. "Now then, shall we go to meet our guests." Chapter 67 - End Of Volume 1 Hello peeps, your shameless author here. As you guys may have noticed I stopped updating the story for a while now. The main reason being that I did not like some of the earlier chapters nor did I like the direction the story was taking. But with the last chapter, we come to an end for the first volume of the book. The next volume will be a bit broader than the past one with Ysion''s journey to uncover the hidden enemy. I initially planned on writing 3 volumes in total the first one is the home universe arc the second is a "Journey" type of arc without spoiling anything, there still will be chapters on the home universe but it will mainly focus on Ysion and his journey compared to the first one. The third and final volume will be the grand finale, or so I hope. I have a rough draft already though I may change a few minor details. I apologize for the random updates and the disappearances, this past year was a bit too busy for me. I was offered a contract for this novel and a chance to turn it premium, but I did promise before that I am writing the story for free and it will continue to be as such, so I ended up refusing the contract. I will not make any excuses on why I did not update or notify you guys, but I do hope you will understand that due to some personal real-life circ.u.mstances I was unable to, that and I kinda lost the motivation for a while after finishing this past volume so I took a break. For now, to all those concerned and still following the story, I promise that I will finish it and try and work out a schedule for regular updates. Currently, I need a little bit of time to work things out and hopefully, by the time I come back and drop the first chap of the next volume, I will not be stopping nor having any type of breaks until the end of Volume 2. Thank you for reading and supporting the story until now! I really appreciate it, your comments and support was my main motivation for writing and I hope you will continue to support this shameless Author. Writing is something I enjoy very much, I am learning a lot along the way. I may not have as much experience as some other writers but I''d like to think I am improving and that I came a long way since my first chapters. Since the story is free and I''m planning on leaving it as such, you guys are free to read it here all the way until the end. But if anyone can spare a dollar or such and can support me on ******* or PayPal then I would forever be grateful as that can help motivate me to update faster. I''ll try and add a few benefits for those that can but do please understand that you are not obligated I said it before and I''ll say it again the story is free and will remain as such until I finish it, that being said here is my ******* and PayPal accounts for those interested in supporting me. *******.com/bePatron?u=30466109 paypal.me/Simokhairi Hope you guys stay safe during these rough times, and look forward to the next volume! )) Author out. Chapter 68 - 64: First encounter And so it begins, with this chapter we start on the second volume of the book. Once again I thank you all for sticking with me throughout some really horrendously bad written chapters, and f*cked up schedules. I will not hold you any longer I hope you enjoy, and if you do, please consider supporting this shameless author on *******, there you can read up to 5 chapters ahead! ))) *******.com/bePatron?u=30466109 And with that being said Enjoy! --------------------------------------------------- Deep in space, a fight that transcends the mortal realm was taking place. Five shadowy figures surrounded Ysion, Kyzdall, and Ondan. Shocking fluctuations escaped the shadowy figures with auras that indicated their identities as Gods. "This is your last warning, do not resist the esteemed Shadow wants to meet you." "Hmph, who dares summoned my God without even showing his face." Harrumphed Kyzdall in disdain. "Truly shameless, allow us to dispatch of these pests my lord, you do not need to concern yourself with them." Added Ondan. "Hmm, leave some alive I have a few questions I want to ask." Coldly replied Ysion. With a respectful bow, the two Gods turned around to face their opponents with grins on their faces. Their initial clash was enough for Kyzdall and Ondan to understand the level of their attackers, they were indeed by mortal standards considered Gods, but for Kyzdall and Ondan they were nothing but minor Gods. Kyzdall was the first to make his move, his tall muscular frame grew even bigger as he towered over the five humanoid shadows. ROOOOOAAAARRRR A roar echoed through the quiet space, followed by a deep unprecedented aura. Kyzdall''s figure soon disappeared from his place leaving the five attackers confused as they stayed on guards, it was then that space itself was split open as Kyzdall''s hand shot forward grabbing one his attackers by the neck and bringing him inside the void crack that he opened before closing it on him. "AAAGHHH!!" A scream filled with despair escaped one of the attackers as the void closed on his neck abruptly decapitating his head and leaving his headless body to float in space. The scene of one of their companions suddenly dying so easily made their blood turn cold as they huddled closer to each other. "Aren''t you forgetting something? I am still here!" Shouted Ondan as he teleported in front of one of the attackers, he then threw a lightning-fast palm attack towards him. BOOOOOOOOOOOM The attacker was sent flying like a kite with its strings cut through space, all bones in his body broken and mangled as he barely seemed to hold on to his life. Kyzdall''s hand once again shot out of the void as he grabbed two attackers at the same time, they tried to struggle but it was futile, Kyzdall''s grip was not something they could escape from as they got dragged inside the void he once again closed it on them leaving half of their decapitated bodies to float in space. Seeing his companions dying like flies, the last shadow was petrified his eyes that were hidden behind his shadowy veil trembled as he looked towards Ysion who did not make one move since the start of this fight. They were considered to be an elite squad! The five of them were supposed to be more than enough to wipe out a newly formed Universe! Dealing with a young born God was supposed to be easy! It was then that he remembered one piece of vital information they ignored, no they did not believe. The God they were supposed to escort was doubted to be a God of creation! They did not believe it, no, they couldn''t believe it! All Gods of creations were supposed to be dead! They were supposed to be extinct! So why?! WHY?! Why was one in front of him?! Looking at Ysion''s icy cold gaze was enough to make for shivers to run down his spine. Unable to take it, he tried to make a run for it, yet as soon as he turned around a deep quiet voice reverberated in his ears. "Did I say you can leave?" Calmly said Ysion. As if struck by lightning, his body came to a sudden halt. He was unable to control himself, as Ysion made a grasping motion with his palm his body turned around and flew towards him. Grabbing the body that came flying towards him by the neck, Ysion moved his face closer to his and gently spoke. "Why are you running?" A devilish smile made its way to his face. The void next to him opened up as Kyzdall walked out, Ondan came flying as well in his hand laid the limp shadowy figure that was sent flying earlier, throwing it the body slowly floated towards Ysion before coming to a stop. Gathering Mana from his surroundings, Ysion slowly pushed it towards the two individuals in front of him. As his Mana surrounded them, he was able to feel some sort of barrier protecting their bodies and preventing him from seeing their real appearances, all he could see were two humanoid shadowy figures. "Hmm, Interesting." As he tried to probe further, his Mana was pushed away. Kyzdall and Ondan quietly awaited by his side as they curiously watched their God work. "ARGHH!" A scream of pain escaped the lips of the figure Ysion was holding by the neck. "Hmm, so if I try to forcefully inject my Mana the body will start decomposing." Seeing the dilemma his lord was facing, Ondan spoke up "My lord, If I may try." "Oh? Sure, but try not to kill him." Replied Ysion as he sent the mangled figure Ondan has punched towards him. As the two of them studied the shadowy figures, Kyzdall was getting bored so he summoned a small black flame as he twirled it between his fingers and watched them work. "Did you find anything?" "I apologize, my lord, I can''t bypass the wall of Mana surrounding their bodies, the only way that I think can work is by overruling it with your own Mana but then it''s a race against time, will the body die first or will you break it first." "Hmm, that''s what I thought as well." Replied Ysion as he stroked his chin in thought, he then turned his gaze towards the shivering figure floating in front of him. "W-what? What do you want to do?" Not bothering to reply Ysion turned to Ondan and said "Bring that one to me, he already on the verge of dying anyways." Nodding, Ondan sent the barely alive shadowy figure to Ysion who made it float in front of him. A look of concentration took over his face as a storm of Mana started to gather around him, their clothes whipped about wildly as Ysion continued to gather Mana from his surroundings, his deep ocean eyes suddenly turned into a holy golden color, with a swift motion he willed all the Mana into the mangled figure''s body. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" A scream that no mortal being should be capable of escaped the mouth of the figure as he trashed wildly, his body that was moments ago on the verge of breaking suddenly seemed to hold so much vitality as he screamed, the shadowy veil that surrounded him slowly started dropping revealing the alluring figure of a blonde-haired woman, her eyes were closed as she screamed in pain. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM Without any warning, her body exploded. Kyzdall that was watching closely summoned a shield to protect Ysion, Ondan, and himself. Ondan on the other hand also managed to summon another layer to protect them along with the last surviving shadowy figure. As the explosion subdued Ysion lightly spoke as he turned to look at the last surviving member of their attackers, "Interesting, now then it''s your turn." He said with a devilish smile that sent shivers down his spine. Chapter 69 - 65: Black and Golden "ARRGHHHHHH! STOP! PLEASE!" Pleading cries echoed through the dark space as one shadowy figure contorted, the darkness surrounding him blinking in and out as if on the verge of disappearing. Floating in front of the said figure was Ysion, as he willed the mana all around their surroundings to rush towards the shadowy figure in an attempt to break the darkness surrounding him. Floating to his left and right were Ondan and Kyzdall respectively, as they watched with serious expressions ready to pounce and protect their lord should anything go wrong. Ysion on the other hand had all his concentration on breaking the shield of darkness, his eyes once again turned into a holy golden color, his hair whipped wildly behind him even with the absence of wind. It was then that something unexpected happened, one of his eyes that was fully golden started to change to a darker color slowly losing its brightness to a color similar to that of the dark void itself! With one eye shining with a golden halo and the other black as the deep void, Ysion''s entire demeanor seemed to change. The darkness that opposed him, rejected him at first slowly heeded his will as it danced within his palm flying away from the figure leaving behind a young man with light blue skin and dark black short hair. Not paying attention to the bewildered expression on his face, Ysion played with the ball of darkness with his hand as he examined it. Ondan curiously looked at the ball but dared not speak as he waited for his lord to finish, Kyzdall, on the other hand, was more interested in the blue-skinned individual as he inspected him with an interesting look. After a while Ysion send the ball of shadows towards Ondan with a wave of his hand, the latter took hold of it with curiosity, he quickly glanced at Ysion''s golden and black eyes before averting his gaze as he refrained from asking anything. "See if you can learn anything from that later, for now, let''s see what our friend over here has to say to us." Feeling Ysion''s gaze fall on him, the blue-skinned young man shuddered as he felt his heartbeat wildly in his chest. "P-please don''t hurt me!" He pleaded, he had never felt anything like he was feeling right now, Ysion''s gaze was cold so cold and devoid of any sort of emotion as he looked down on him, it sent shivers down his spine as his back turned cold. This type of feeling was only similar to the one time he was in the presence of the esteemed shadow himself! No back then he couldn''t speak nor move, yet there was something odd, something similar in the aura this God of creation had on him. "How dare you ask anything from my lord! *Smack* Know your place!" Growled Kyzdall as he slapped the young man''s head causing him to groan in pain. Ysion held his hand up causing Kyzdall to bow respectfully as he moved back, with a glance Ondan was the one to speak next "Identify yourself, what''s your name? and who are you?" he spoke with a deep voice that carried a tone of authority and dignity. Calming his nerves, the blue-skinned young man replied, "My name is Ola, I am a member of the fourth Phantom squadron!" he said as he puffed his chest in pride earning him another smack from Kyzdall. "Ouch!" "You mean former fourth Phantom squadron." Replied Kyzdall with a toothy grin. Looking at the still floating corpses of his former squamates, Ola''s expression quickly changed to a somber one as he looked back at Kyzdall in defiance, that only lasted for a second however as he remembered something and turned to look back at Ysion. Unable to keep looking at his eyes, he quickly averted his gaze and lowered his head. "Now then Ola of the fourth Phantom squadron, why did you attack us?" Asked Ondan, his eyes turning into slits. "We were ordered to bring back the new God to visit our master." He said, his eyes darting between Ondan and Ysion as he tried to study his expression for any type of change whatsoever only to be disappointed as Ysion''s face was as expressionless as ever. "And who would your master be, Azumah?" "Hahaha! You think Azumah is my master?" Ola suddenly burst out laughing as if he had heard the funniest joke causing Ysion to lightly frown, sensing his lord''s displeasure Kyzdall once again smacked the back of Ola''s head harder this time quieting him down. Ondan on the other hand fully released his aura as he locked it on Ola causing his bones to creak under the pressure. "Speak!" "Heh, my master is the esteemed Shadow himself!" Shouted Ola with a crazed look on his face, he suddenly lunged forward towards Ysion the darkness of space seemingly carrying him as both his pupil and Iris turned black. Kyzdall was the first to move to grab him by the hand. RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPP Unfazed, Ola pushed harder causing his hand to rip. Unable to react fast enough due to bewilderment, Ola slipped away from Kyzdall''s grasp, only to find Ondan blocking his path that did not stop him however as the darkness engulfed him making him disappear from his place only to reappear in front of Ysion. "I GOT YOU NOW HAHAHA!" He shouted crazily, his features no longer recognizable as the darkness seemed to consume him, turning his blueish skin to a faint dark one. Ysion however was unfazed, with a lightning-quick movement his hand shot out grabbing Ola by the neck once more, his golden eye glowed even brighter bathing the area in a faint golden holy light as he harrumphed. "Stop." It was but one word, but it was more than enough to stop the resisting Ola. His dark black eye seemed to pierce through Ola who regained his sanity, a shocked look filled with disbelief took over his face. Chapter 70 - 66: The Bird and the Dragon? As the duo stared at each other, the tension continued to rise. Kyzdall and Ondan did not dare move a muscle as they carefully watched their lord deal with the offender. ''As expected of my lord! With nothing but a word he managed to reverse the entire situation!'' Thought Kyzdall as his eyes were shining with worship. Ondan on the other hand was filled with shock, Kyzdall may be a God of war but he wasn''t as sensitive as him an esteemed Dragon God towards mana. He was able to see the degree of control over mana Ysion had, and it was at an unbelievable level! ''I-It''s, almost as if Mana is an extension of his body¡­'' His mind spun continently, as he moved his eyes to look over at Ysion''s face, both of their gazes interlocked. It was nothing but a mere second, yet it felt like an eternity to Ondan. As he stared at those dark abyssal eyes, he felt his conscience darkening a sense of indescribable danger took over him as all his senses screamed at him to turn his gaze away! To do something! Look elsewhere! Alas he couldn''t, he could feel himself losing conscience yet had no way of stopping it. ''Ah my lord, you truly are a head and shoulder above all of us.'' A small satisfied smile took over his face as his eyes slowly turned darker and darker. *Snap* It was then that the clear sound of finger-snapping echoed in Ondan''s mind as if struck by lightning his eyes widened as they regained their former clarity. "*Gasp*, W-wha-?" Not letting him continue Ysion spoke up, "It was my fault, I apologize I did not control myself as well as I should have." He said with a somber tone. "Wha-! My Lord! I am unworthy of such words! Please do not concern yourself with me!" Hurriedly replied Ondan his face pale as he quickly bowed. "Hmm?" Kyzdall on the other hand was confused as his eyes darted between Ysion and Ondan, unable to understand what had just occurred. "En," Nodding, Ysion turned his attention back to Ola. His head however was filled with thoughts over what had just happened. ''Not good, I almost obliterated Ondan''s conscious! And what the hell is this Mana?!'' He thought while looking at his hand where a small black fog surrounded it. As his mind was pre-occupied with such thoughts and with Ondan still busy thinking about his near-death experience while Kyzdall was trying to figure out what was going on, everyone failed to notice a small change of mana inside Ola''s body, when the mana fluctuations went expanded outside it was already too late by then. Ysion''s eyes suddenly lit up, his senses screamed at him to run! It was a feeling far stronger than when he fought with Azumah. He hurriedly teleported towards Ondan and Kyzdall grabbing both of them before tearing an opening in the Void and hurdling them inside. Just as he was about to step inside an earth-shattering sound of an explosion rang from behind him. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM The sound was so loud that even Kyzdall and Ondan who were already inside the Void heard it. Ysion''s ears rang as he quickly jumped inside to run away from the explosion briefly looking behind him, as he did the sight, he saw was something that made his eyes widen and mouth drop. Space itself was being destroyed, he did not know how that was possible but the explosion was so big that it caused space to collapse turning the void crack he opened unstably. "Argh!" With a loud grunt, Ysion willed all the surrounding mana he could to close the opening while also shielding them. All this happened in mere seconds, as the void crack closed safely teleporting Ysion and the rest away, the space they occupied seconds ago ruined by the aftermath of the earth-shaking explosion. In the middle of where the explosion took place, where Olan''s body was obliterated, the hazy outline of a shadowy figure was barely visible. The figure vaguely resembled a blackbird as its appearance constantly changed as if unable to remain in one, yet strangely reverting back to that of a bird every time it did, before silently merging with space effectively disappearing as if it was never here. Not long after, a huge hazy golden figure appeared from thin air. The figure was gigantic and not humanoid, It was vaguely similar to that of an eastern dragon! It was entirely covered with a golden glow yet it didn''t seem to exist in the same space, it''s cold golden eyes were devoid of emotion as it looked down on the space where the explosion took place for a while unmoving as if trying to decipher the truth behind what happened over here. "Hmph!" After a while, a loud harrumph echoed through the empty space causing it to shudder before the golden figure disappeared as silently as it had appeared, the only proof of it of it''s existent was the echoes of its harrumph. Thousands of kilometers away, a void crack opened as three beams of lights flew out of it. Kyzdall and Ondan had pale faces as they each held Ysion from one side supporting his flight. After they moved a significant distance away from the opening the trio slowly came to a halt, Kyzdall''s eyes turned red as he gathered mana around them creating a small patch of land in the empty space, Ondan then gently guided Ysion there, with a wave of his hand the land rose as it formed a bed of green grass, he then carefully helped his lord rest on top. As soon as Ysion laid down his conscious slowly left him as he drifted away in a blissful sleep. Ondan and Kyzdall, however, were anything but calm as they gazed at each other with a look of mutual understanding, Kyzdall''s eyes once again burned bright red as he created layers upon layers of shields to surround them, Ondan then took over as he guided his mana to surround them effectively hiding them from any one''s sights. The small piece of land that was out of place in an empty space quietly disappeared as if it had never existed before. COMMENT 4 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 71 - 67: Trouble Back in Ysion''s universe, the heavenly realm was busy as Gods and angels could be seen flying around everywhere in a hurry. Ever since their God left, the entire realms were on the edge as this was the first time since the creation of the universe that their God has left everything completely within their hands. Inside Zodohr''s palace, was a giant hall. In the middle of the said hall was a round table with seats for every one of the main Gods plus one seat for Ovva whose status was not any lesser than theirs. "Where are the others?" Asked Zodohr as he glanced around the table, Xulene, Urnera, Fydur, and Vuris were missing, Kyzdall''s seat was also empty as he accompanied Ysion. "Let''s wait a bit longer brother, you do know how busy Xulene, Urnera, and Fydur are they have to keep the entire mortal plane in check, and Vuris, well she is still too occupied with guiding her race." Calmly replied Zuhnir. "En, they should be here soon." Nodded Kieyr in agreement. A little while later the sound of the door to the main hall opening and the weary figures of Xulene, Urnera, and Fydur made their way inside and sat themselves down. They each had a tired expression and did not mutter a word since they arrived. Before anyone could say anything, the door swung open once more, the cheerful figure of Vuris trotted inside humming happily. "I apologize for being late, I hope I didn''t make you all wait too long." She said while smiling. "It doesn''t matter sister; we all know you are occupied with guiding your mortals." Replied Zodohr with a shake of his head. "Yes, speaking of which how is that going along?" Asked Zuhnir, curiosity ever so evident in his eyes. Hearing her brother''s question, Vuris eyes beamed as she replied. "Oh, you have no idea! They are so smart! They have been pro-" "Ahem!" Came the loud cough of Urnera, her eyes tired but annoyed. "This is not the reason for our gathering today." She flatly said. "Ah- I apologize, I got too excited." Blushed Vuris as she replied. "Hmph." Harrumphed Urnera as she looked away. "*Cough* Shall we get started with the meeting?" Quickly spoke Zodohr in an attempt to dispel the awkwardness. To that everyone voiced their agreement, Kieyr was the first to start his report. "The situation in my realm is not looking good, I have been losing a few souls again!" His voice calm yet carrying a visible hint of anger. "Again?!" Groaned Zodohr. Xulene, Urnera, and Fydur wore a complicated expression on their faces after hearing what Kiyer had said. "Do you think it''s related to that person?" Asked Vuris, she could feel her back turn cold as she remembered the fight her father had against that monster. "No, I don''t think it''s related to that." Replied Kieyr while shaking his head. "What makes you think so? You sound sure that it isn''t." Puzzledly asked Zuhnir. "Yes, because this time I know where the souls have disappeared to." "Where?" Before he could reply, Xulene jumped to answer. "The mortal plane." Hearing her reply, Kiyer turned to look at her with a shocked expression, "How do you know that?" Zodohr, Zuhnir, and Vuris quietly watched the ordeal in curiosity. Looking back at Urnera and Fydur, they all nodded before she turned to face her siblings and taking a deep breath before speaking. "The Ereviel Kingdom in the mortal plane has fallen." Confused Vuris was the one to ask, "The Ereviel Kingdom?" "It''s a small human kingdom that used to be situated next to a forest, it''s inhabitants were my followers." Replied Xulene, her heart ached as she remembered what had happened. "Xulene you are not making any sense." Flatly said Zuhnir. "A while ago, a simple farmer woman lost her child in that forest, losing her child had caused her to become blinded by rage as she blamed us¡­blamed father for not saving him¡­" "I still don''t understand what''s strange? Countless of mortals die every day, and countless choose not to believe in us, curse us, how is this woman any different?" Coldly asked Zodohr. "I am not exactly sure myself, but she-she changed." "How?" Nervously asked Kiyer, he did not like where this was going. "She unlocked something that shouldn''t exist, something that father himself forbade. Death magic¡­" Hearing that a thick silence descended on the room, Kiyer was the first to recover as he asked. "A-are you sure?" "Absolutely." Affirmed Xulene, Urnera, and Fydur nodding next to her. They were the ones responsible for the mortal plane something as big as this would not go unnoticed by them. "So, she has been using the souls from my Kiyer''s plane to resurrect the dead." Said Zuhnir. "What do we do?" Nervously asked Vuris. "It''s obvious, isn''t it? We strike down the damned heretic!" Angrily shouted Zodohr as he struck the table with his palm. "Don''t be too rash brother, remember father''s orders." Replied Fydur, as he tried to calm his brother. "Fydur is right, father ordered us to not take action unless the situation absolutely calls for it." Nodded Urnera. Grumbling Zodhor spoke, "So we leave it until It gets out of hand again?" "It''s only one small kingdom that''s been lost." Added Zuhnir. Vuris that had been quiet spoke up "She was able to successfully resurrect the dead?" She asked finding such thing hard to believe. "No, what she brought out was not living beings, she summoned abnormalities, monsters that retained none of their human characteristics from when they were alive." Replied Xulene, Fydur next to her waved his hand as a ball of wind started spinning in the middle of the table, soon it''s inside started to change as the gods were able to see the mortal plane bellow and the former ruined kingdom. "What in the name of heavens is that?!" Shouted Zodohr, the ''monsters'' the death mage has summoned were the decayed bodies and skeletons of the dead, they were reanimated using souls from Kiyer''s realm yet they retained none of their former intelligence and seemed to blindly follow the orders of their summoner. The most worrying thing however was their numbers, they were huge. Chapter 72 - 68: Wanderers Deep in the empty space, a group of people traveled on various flying swords and treasures. They cut through space at an extremely fast pace all their eyes carried a similar hint of determination and greed. As they flew away from a certain place, space started to ripple as the figure of Ondan emerged. "This is the third group so far," he muttered under his breath. Kyzdall soon appeared next to him as he spoke. "Do you think they are looking for us?" he asked. "No, they seemed different than the ones sent after us." "Hmmm." nodded Kyzdall as he stroked his chin deep thought. Suddenly Ondan turned around to Kyzdall and shouted. "Wait! What the hell are you doing here?! You are supposed to be looking after our Lord!" "Tch- this is father we are talking about, plus I only came to see if you''d need help or anything." Replied Kyzdall while clicking his tongue. "As you can see, I don''t so quickly go back and look after father until your it''s your shift to keep watch." Scolded Ondan as he glared at Kyzdall. "Hmph." refraining from saying anything, Kyzdall harrumphed and disappeared inside the formation. Once inside he was able to see the sleeping figure of his father and creator. He peacefully laid down on a bed of grass, his eyes close as he seemed to be without any worries. It was the first time Kyzdall had ever seen his father look so...so vulnerable, so relaxed? He was always busy when they were still back in their universe. Kyzdall understood why his father had countless mortals and Gods to rule over and guide, he had no time for any weaknesses. Bringing both of his hands in front of his face, Kyzdall fell into deep thought. "When will I ever truly be useful to you father? Will I ever attain such strength? Will I ever surpass you?" he lightly muttered to himself. Sighing he looked back at the sleeping figure of Ysion as he asked "Ah, what sort of War God am I if I can''t even be useful to my own lord?" Ever since he had clashed with Azumah, Kyzdall had learned the hard way the difference between them. The only one that was able to stand against him was his lord. He was supposed to be a War God, he didn''t have as many responsibilities as his other siblings, his main responsibility was the protection of the Universe if he couldn''t even complete such task then what use was he for? Such thoughts haunted him ever since the war against the Shadows. As he sat there, his mind occupied with such thoughts, Ondan''s hurried voice suddenly sounded in his head breaking him out of his trance. "We got visitors!" Hearing Ondan''s hurried tone, Kyzdall abruptly stood up and teleported out of the formation with a whoosh. Once outside the first thing his eyes saw was the sea of figures surrounding him and Ondan. Most of the figures had human features, some, however, had more exotic ones, such as red, blue, and purple skin color. Others had animalistic features, paws, horns, ears. It was a very diverse group yet they all had one thing in common, they all seemed shabby their equipment seemed to barely fit, while some wore completely broken ones. Kyzdall found such thing to be hard to understand, all the figures over here had the power prowess of Gods and Immortals, no mere mortal could survive being in space with their bodies alone. Yet here they were, Gods and Immortals gathered together forming what looked like a bandit group? How could they have fallen so low? That Kyzdall was unable to understand, as he flew closer to Ondan. "They want whatever is behind the formation." Said Ondan with a cold voice. "Hmph, mere bugs who do not know their place." Replied Kyzdall with a frosty tone, his War God aura shooting out causing the sea of people to move back a little. "Now, Now friends, we know both of you are strong, but you must be blind if you do not see our numbers. We only want whatever treasure is behind the formation no need for unnecessary bloodshed, what do you say?" Said what seemed like the leader, a lizard head man with a long sword on his back. "There is no treasure behind the formation so leave." Replied Ondan with a voice devoid of emotion. "Now, Friend you shouldn''t take us for fools. What would make the two of you stand here and lie to us, I bet it''s something extremely priceless." Grinned the Lizard head man. "Why are we wasting our time talking with them boss? Let''s just get rid of them and treasure is ours." Impatiently added a giant topless man with a body full of muscles, as he cracked his knuckles. " *Sigh* Don''t say I didn''t warn ya." shrugged the leader as he raised his arm high above his head. To that, the sea of people behind him suddenly moved in a surprisingly organized way to form a battle formation. Ondan chuckled as he looked back at Kyzdall and said. "Do you mind if I take care of these pests? That stupid lizard has been getting on my nerves for a while now." "Be my guest, I was thinking I''d finally get the chance to stretch my limbs, turns out they are just a bunch of minor Gods and Immortals." Hearing Ondan and Kyzdall completely ignore them, the lizard head leader grew infuriated as he dropped his hand down and shouted. "Get these damned bastards!" "AHHHHHH!!" A loud battle cry of thousands of minor Gods and Immortals shook the place as their bloodthirsty aura filled the entire area. Ondan, however, seemed unphased facing the army rushing towards him. He cracked his neck as his humanoid figure suddenly grew bigger and bigger transforming to his giant Dragon God one, along with it came the deep aura that downed upon all those present. It was then that lizard head leader suddenly regretted his rash decision, the seemingly easy target they he decided to prey on turned out to be a fierce tiger. The aura he exuded made his own bloodline shake in worship and fear, alas it was already too late for regrets. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 73 - 69: A new world? The giant figure of a black dragon could be seen rampaging across the vast dark space, with every move it made countless lives we''re forfeit, with every swing of its paw countless more fell by the dozens, and when it roared dark abyssal flames engulfed the entire area! "IS THIS THE BEST YOU CAN DO?!" Roared Ondan, his voice echoing in all those who had managed to survive. Their leader, the lizard head man was one of the first to fall. After that chaos ensued, it was a massacre as the giant Dragon reaped their lives as easily as picking flowers. "Mercy!!" Shouted an Immortal before Ondan''s tail hit him causing him to explode as he left a hazy red cloud of blood behind. Some tried to run away, yet Ondan was to fast, to brutal. None managed to escape, as he hacked slashed his way through the crowd leaving behind no survivors. Kyzdall who was watching the show unfold from the side could feel himself growing more anxious, his blood boiled at the sight of such slaughter, yet he forced himself to calm down as he remembered his Lord was behind him, and it was his duty to protect him. Soon, the loud battlefield quieted down as the last minor Deity fell to Ondan''s breath attack. The Dragon''s eyes were red as a human-like grin was plastered on his face. Frantically looking around, he searched for more prey only to find none, as his eyes fell on Kyzdall they suddenly seemed to regain their former clarity, his giant figure slowly shrank as he turned back to his humanoid one. Teleporting next to Kyzdall, Ondan Let out a light cough before speaking. "I apologize for such an unsightly scene, I got a little carried away." Looking at the space in front of him littered with countless corpses all in various conditions, some full others barely recognizable, Kyzdall smirked before replying. "Heh, a little?" Awkwardly scratching his head, Ondan quickly changed the subject. "We should move away from here, I don''t believe the fight hasn''t alerted anyone, the last thing we want is even stronger opponents to come when the Lord is unconscious." Dropping the previous subject, Kyzdall nodded. "En, let''s go. I''ll open a teleportation portal to take us away from here you maintain the illusions and formations surrounding the Lord." With a nod of confirmation, Ondan teleported inside the space where Ysion was situated and directed his Mana to stabilize the formations and illusions. Kyzdall, on the other hand, guided his Mana to surround them as he willed a portal through the void to open. The space surrounding them contorted as he, Ondan, and Ysion''s unconscious figure quietly merged with the void disappearing from their place. --------------------------------------------------- Thousands of kilometers away, space contorted once more as Kyzdall''s figure appeared. He quickly sent his mana to scan his surroundings before he disappeared once more inside the formation behind him. Once Ondan saw him appeared he asked. "How is it?" "We seem to have been teleported close to an inhabited universe." solemnly replied Kyzdall. Ondan''s eyes hardened as he looked back towards Ysion''s sleeping figure. "Did you feel the presence of any Gods or Immortals?" "A few minor deities, they should not be able to notice us even if we teleport inside their Universe." "How many planets?" Asked Ondan. "Only one. The mortals seem to be on the same level as those back home, perhaps even a little weaker." "So no angels? No Dragons?" Inquired Ondan as he rubbed his temple. "No, as I said only a few minor Deities. they seem to be the ones looking after the mortal realm, there is the possibility of a few hidden planes though I doubt it, I can''t feel any fluctuations whatsoever so it''s highly unlikely." "Hmm, I suggest we teleport towards the mortal plane and lay low over there until the Lord recovers his strength." "Isn''t that a bit too dangerous?" Asked Kyzdall, as his eyes narrowed. Shaking his head Ondan replied. "It''s better than staying here in open space, exposed to everything." "I suppose we can breach their Universe without them noticing anything, but I will need your help with hiding our Mana fluctuations." "That should not be a problem." --------------------------------------------------- A few moments later, after the duo had finished with their preparations, Ondan''s figure exited from the space they had created right after him was Kyzdall''s tall frame, his face held an expression of worship as few beads of sweat trickled down his brow. In his arms was the unconscious Ysion. "I don''t need to remind you!" before Ondan could finish, Kyzdall retorted. "I know!" Ever so gently, the giant War God carefully flew to the direction of the foreign universe, in his arm laid the most important individual, his Lord. Right behind him was Ondan who constantly willed his Mana to surround them hiding their figures and turning them invisible. As the group of people passed the borders of the Universe, they could feel themselves pass a thin wall of Mana. Not wasting any time, Ondan quickly tried to will the Mana in an effort to not alert the Gods. "Quick! Make a dash for the Mortal plane! I may have delayed the response but they will soon send someone to investigate!" Nodding, Kyzdall flew towards the only habitable planet with Ysion in his hands, with Ondan right behind the group soon broke through the atmosphere of the blue planet below. --------------------------------------------------- "Come on Roland! I''m sure the star fell around here somewhere!" Ran a brown-haired young teenage girl through the forest, as she urged a boy that seemed to be a little younger than her in age forward. "Slow down Josse! F-Father will get mad! He warned us not to leave the house when he is out for a hunt!" Panted the young boy as he tried to keep up with his older sister. Josse did not pay much heed to her little brother''s warnings. She alongside her father and little brother lived in the woods away from the village for as long as she could remember, rare were the times her father went back to the village to sell his game, so life was almost never exciting. There were no dangerous monsters in their area, so Josse was not afraid of encountering any danger, quite the opposite, a shining bright star fell right behind their home! She was filled with curiosity as she swiftly leaped over a fallen tree. Just as she got out of the forest and into a small clearing, Josse saw a sight that made her stop dead in her tracks as her eyes widened and jaw hanged open... Chapter 74 - 70: Fate? Inside the forest of ruins, in the middle of a small clearing, a teenage girl and her little brother stood in shock as they looked at three figures standing in the middle of spider-webbed shaped crack on the ground. One of those figures was a giant of a man, with a muscular body that looked almost unreal, in his arms laid an unconscious young man. Looking at him, Josse felt her cheeks flush red as an unfamiliar feeling made her heart start racing in her chest. The young man''s face was simply too perfect, even while unconscious his features seemed to be almost sculpted. With her entire attention focused on the unconscious young man, Josse almost missed the last member of the group, he was the most normal looking one of the group, a middle-aged man with a silvery long hair neatly pulled back and an equally white well-trimmed beard, the unnatural part about him, however, were his eyes, they were yellow and looked like slits causing shivers to run down Josse''s eyes. "A mortal?" Asked Kyzdall in curiosity as he looked at the little girl who looked back at them without any fear, only curiosity. Her little brother or that''s what Kyzdall assumed, was the exact opposite, he could feel a deep fear the boy had when he looked at them. "Interesting, are you not afraid little girl." Asked Kyzdall with a raised eyebrow. "A-Afraid? Why should I be?" She asked back, her eyes bright with curiosity. "HAHA- Indeed, why should you be." Heartly laughed the God of War, causing Ondan to roll his eyes at the exchange. "Put the Lord down first." Rebuked the Dragon. With a swift motion, Ondan effortlessly willed the surrounding mana to create a bed of green grass that extended from the ground bellow. Ever so gently, Kyzdall carefully placed their Ysion down, as Josse and her little brother Roland watched with eyes full of awe. As soon as Ysion''s body touched the bed, the green grass started dancing in happiness, the trees surrounding the clearing shook their leaves along with it, and as everyone watched, the bed of green grass suddenly started changing as various multicolored flowers sprouted under Ysion''s body turning the bed from green to an ethereal multicolored one. Unable to contain her shock, Josse asked. "A-are you Gods?" her heart started to beat in anticipation. Her father had long read her stories of princes and princesses, knights and monsters, yet in all the stories he told her the Gods were always there, they were the most powerful most mysterious figures, they were the definition of perfection! And as the young teenage girl gazed upon the young man''s resting figure, and how the grass itself seemed to celebrate his presence, his unbelievable beauty. Josse was sure this was a real God! "You are quite sharp little one! Indeed we are." Nodded Kyzdall, he took fancy in the young fearless girl, Ondan, on the other hand, refrained from saying anything as he continued with his task causing a small but elegant wooden cottage to appear as it surrounded Ysion hiding him from the outside world. Hearing Kyzdall''s confirmation, Josse''s heart started beating wildly in her chest as her eyes beamed. Her little brother on the other hand seemed to be on the verge of fainting. "D-did you truly create this world? And are you really strong enough to destroy ALL of it?!" "Haha, quite the enthusiastic one eh?" Replied Kyzdall, causing Josse to blush as she tried to calm herself. With a wave of his hand, three wooden chairs appeared from the ground bellow as Kyzdall spoke to the siblings. "Sit down first." The siblings complied, Josse carefully looked at the cottage behind Kyzdall as Ondan opened the door, she barely managed to catch a glimpse of its interior yet that was enough to shock her, the wooden cabin that looked small on from the outside seemed to have a huge fully furnished interior with various shining objects! Roland, her shy little brother was the one to bring her back to her senses as he asked a question that made her turn heavy. "Umm, esteemed God. C-Can you bring back my mom to life?" Pleaded the child, his eyes darting all around seemingly avoiding Kyzdall''s gaze. Ever since his birth, Kyzdall had always been interested in mortals. As the God of War, he had heard countless of prayers, countless mortals asked for his blessings in their battles, yet he didn''t remember ever hearing someone ask HIM, a God of War and carnage to revive someone. Looking back at the young girl, Kyzdall was able to sense her mood drop as she hanged her head low. "Boy, when you ask for something you raise your head and straighten your back. Stop fidgeting so much!" Hearing Kyzdall''s authoritative voice, Roland unconsciously straightened in his seat as he replied. "Y-Yes, sir!" Nodding his head in satisfaction, Kyzdall spoke as he turned to look back at Josse. "To answer your previous question first, no, I did not create this world for I am not from this world, and yes I could easily destroy this realm if I so wished for I am a God of War!" Proudly declared Kyzdall, his aura was repressed in fear of killing the young mortals, yet that wasn''t needed as both Josse and Roland felt the majesty of a God as they looked at Kyzdall both of their eyes shone with sparkling brilliance. "A God of War!" Unconsciously muttered Josse as she looked at Kyzdall with eyes full of respect, worship and that so ever-present curiosity. Turning back to look at Roland, Kyzdall continued. "And to answer your question, no I cannot bring back your mother as I am not familiar with the workings of the souls in your plane, but my Lord can surely do." Hearing his reply, both of Roland and Josse''s eyes dimmed momentarily before they regained their former brightness. "Now then what are your names?" "I am Josse, daughter of Reynard!" Straightening her back, Josse placed her hand on her chest as she proudly introduced herself. "M-My name is Roland, son of Reynard!" Following her lead, her little brother stuttered at first before straightening himself as well as he looked back at Kyzdall straight in the eyes causing him to give a nod of satisfaction. "Good, Josse and Roland, children of Reynard. It seems like fate has brought us together." Said Kyzdall, as he gave a toothy grin. Chapter 75 - 71: Request? "Hmm, I see, so it''s like that." Said Kyzdall as he stroked his chin deep in thought. Turning his head back towards the cabin door where Ondan was sitting cross-legged, he then asked. "You hear that Ondan? Apparently, their Gods hate each other''s guts." He said with a light chuckle. Nodding in confirmation, Ondan replied. "En, that explains why we had easy sneaking inside their universe without them even noticing anything." "I guess that means we can continue to remain here into the Lord recovers." Added Kyzdall, to which Ondan agreed to with a nod. The two siblings on the other hand sat there with both of their eyes shining as they looked at the two deities chat casually. Josse was the one to speak again as she gathered her courage. "Umm, esteemed God of War?" She sheepishly asked. Turning his attention back to the girl, Kyzdall asked in curiosity. "Hmm? What is it little one?" "C-could you teach me?!" Stuttering, she asked as her heart once again started beating wildly in her chest. Josse had heard stories of knights rescuing princesses, of heroes fighting off monsters, but they were all lacking when it came to a real God! A God of War! How far would she go if she had one to guide her? Heroes? Knights? No! If she had a God of War to teach her, she could even reach the Gods of this world themselves! Looking at the bright expression the girl was making, made Kyzdall feel impressed. "Hoh?" This was the first time someone had ever dared ask him something like this. "So, you would like to become my apprentice little one?" He asked with a sly grin on his face. Standing up from her seat, Josse dropped down to kowtow as she asked once more. "Please take me as your disciple!" Her little brother watched in shock and confusion, he knew his older sister had always been the impulsive one, but to ask a God to be his disciple?! Not waiting for Kyzdall to reply, Roland to dropped to the ground as well as he kowtowed and asked. "P-Please accept my older sister as your disciple, esteemed one!" "Hmmm." Looking at the two children prostrating themselves before him, Kyzdall turned back to look at Ondan who just shrugged his shoulder as if he was not interested in whatever was happening. Returning his attention to the kids, he solemnly asked. "What makes you think you are qualified?" "Eh?" Not really understanding, Josse was unable to give a clear reply to Kyzdall''s question. "I said, what makes you think you are qualified for me to take you as my direct disciple?" He asked again, his voice dead serious. "I-" Not allowing her to continue, Kyzdall spoke once more. Do you have any idea how many Gods and Immortals would jump at the chance to become my personal disciple? Why should I pick you?" "Umm, p-please pick my sister!" Anxiously asked the little Roland once more, he wanted to help his older sister no matter what. Kyzdall''s sharp gaze suddenly turned around to look at the little boy''s eyes, causing him to gasp as he hurriedly brought his gaze down avoiding the God of War. "I asked your sister boy! I did not speak to you!" Loudly replied Kyzdall in a serious tone as a suffocating silence befall the group. Seeing her brother under pressure brought Jesse out of her daze as she quickly moved to stand in front of him, shielding her little sibling away from the God of War''s serious gaze. "Please excuse my foolish little brother, esteemed one." She bowed down even deeper. "If he had offended you in any matter, do please take it out on me he is still young." She added as the gravity of the situation came crashing in on her. This was a real God capable of destroying their entire world! She did not know what sort of temper Gods had, but she was not ready to test it, for that it was better to apologize first. He may have humored her request, but he could as easily change his mind and crush them with a single flick of his wrist, this Jesse did not doubt. The only thing that occupied her mind, however, was the safety of her little brother, if anything were to happen to him, she would never be able to forgive herself it was her that brought him here. "Hmm." Rise little one, ordered Kyzdall as he looked at the brave teenage girl facing him, his curiosity growing ever so strong the more he looked at her. Hearing his order, Jesse complied as she stood up and looked back at him with a determined gaze. "Haha, you really are an interesting one. You do not seem to be afraid for your own safety but for that of your little brother." He said as he observed the duo in front of him. "I do not care what happens to me esteemed one, as long as my brother is not hurt!" She added with resolution. Before Roland could object, Kyzdall replied. "Oh? Are you sure about that?" He asked, his eyes carrying a dangerous glint inside them that caused Jesse to suddenly have a bad feeling. "Y-yes!" Hearing her reply, Kyzdall suddenly teleported in front of the girl shocking her silly, not giving her enough time to react he brought down his finger and gently touched her forehead. Jesse''s eyes suddenly dimmed as she turned limp and dropped to the ground. "Josse!!" Seeing his sister fall unconscious, Roland anxiously jumped to her side as his eyes welled up with tears. "Josse! Josse! What''s wrong?! Please answer me!" He screamed but no response, turning his head back to Kyzdall, his eyes bloodshot as he asked. "What did you do to my sister?!" Kyzdall''s face was devoid of any type of emotion as he coldly replied. "Do not look at me with those eyes boy, your sister wanted to be my disciple, this is nothing but a test to see if she has such potential." "What will happen if she fails?" Anxiously asked Roland, his eyes darting between the limp body of his older sister and Kyzdall. "That will mean she is not worthy, and then die." Coldly replied Kyzdall as he turned back to his seat, his eyes emotionlessly watching the unconscious girl, deep inside his cold gaze however was something else, a hint of excitement and expectation. "Hmph." Shaking his head, Ondan returned back to the wooden cabin, as refrained from saying anything. Chapter 76 - 72: Strange happening Ysion had a dream, he did not know if it was really just a dream or something else entirely. Ever since he was hit by the explosion, the outburst of that strange black mana seeped inside his body. Strangely, it did not feel unfamiliar, quite the opposite. It was like a lost piece of himself that he did not know he had, finally rejoining back with him. Once it did, however, Ysion blacked out. He had a strange vision, he was looking at a vaguely familiar humanoid figure standing in the dark space. There was nothing around said figure but the dark cold space. There were no stars no light, nothing but the emptiness of the void. The figure itself had no particular features, it had no mouth no eyes, no ears, It was simply there. Ysion did not know how he was able to ''see'' the figure for it seemed to be one with the dark space, yet for some reason, he was able to make out its vague humanoid shape. The dark figure simply stood there, unmoving as it observed it''s surroundings. Looking at ''it'' Ysion felt a faint sense of belonging... ''What are you?'' he muttered, yet no sound came out of his mouth as he continued to watch the dark figure stand there aimlessly. The two of them silently stood there, one doing nothing but observing it''s surroundings, or at least that''s what Ysion assumed it was doing. The other watching the strange entity in curiosity. Time did not seem to hold any meaning in this black abyss, and Ysion started to lose sense over how long he had been there. All the while the bizarre entity did not move a muscle and remained rooted in its place. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM Suddenly, an unbelievably large and bright explosion erupted from the dark figure illuminating the entire black space! Ysion was momentarily blinded by the bright explosion, he was unable to see anything but a bright light covering his entire vision. -------------- "Huuuuuh!" Taking a deep breath, Ysion woke up frightened. The vivid memory of that dark abyss still fresh in his mind, and that bright light. ''What was that?'' He thought to himself, finally taking his time to check his surroundings he found himself inside a luxurious bedroom. Looking around, Ysion was unable to spot Ondan and Kyzdall, sending his mana outside of the room he found an interesting scene. Kyzdall was testing a young mortal girl, next to her was another young boy that looked to be related to her holding her unconscious body. Ondan, on the other hand, sat next to the door to his room feigning disinterest ye closely watching the two mortals. ''That''s new, Kyzdall is interested in a mortal? That never happened before. And where the hell are we?" Questioned Ysion as his mana extended even further away and scanned the entire planet! "A mortal plane?" he muttered to himself. The plane was quite similar to his own Mortal one, which only served to make him more curious about their current location. The last thing he remembered was the explosion hitting him and him going unconscious. "There was also that dream...Wait...What was it again?!" To his surprise, he found himself unable to remember anything about his dream, he knew there was something, something very important he had just forgotten, but no matter how hard he tried he was simply unable to recall what it was! "No use in thinking about it right now..." Ysion then stood up from the bed he was laying on, a quick scan of his body showed no visible signs of injuries or wounds, neither external not internal ones. Heaving a sigh of relief, Ysion was about to move out of the room when he suddenly stopped, something was different, circulating his mana Ysion was able to feel the difference in it, the strange dark mana seemed to be more present now than before the accident. "What is this?" he muttered to himself, as he summoned a ball of said dark mana, the aura it discharged was that of chaos, and destruction. It was an unstable disorderly mass, made of the infinity of the dark emptiness that supposedly preceded the existence of the ordered universe. Ysion was confused as he kept on examining it, something about it seemed to belong to him as if it was an extension of his limbs. "Why do you feel so familiar?" It was then that he recalled a glimpse of the dark figure standing aimlessly in the void. "Strange..." Shaking his head, Ysion pushed such thoughts to the corner of his mind as he walked towards the door of the room. Opening it, he was assaulted by the bright sunlight causing him to lightly squint his eyes followed by a gentle breeze that made his hair flutter behind him. Ondan was the first to notice him come out as he was situated near the door. He immediately dropped to his knees in reverence. "My lord, you have awakened!" Hearing that, Kyzdall turned his attention away from the unconscious mortal girl and her concerned little brother. Following Ondan''s lead, the God of War dropped to his knees as well in greeting. "My lord! It is great to finally have you back!" Waving his hand, Ysion spoke. "Stand up, I have burdened you both." "Nonsense my Lord! It is nothing but our duty to take care of you!" Hastily replied Ondan. "Indeed, please do not concern yourself with us, my God!" Added Kyzdall. With a gentle nod, Ysion asked Kyzdall as he motioned towards the unconscious girl with his head. "I see you have taken an interest in that child." With an awkward laugh, Kyzdall scratched the back of his head as he replied. "Haha- Yes my Lord, should she pass my trial I plan to take her as my first direct disciple." "Oh, you fancy her that much?" Asked Ysion in curiosity. "I feel that she has a very promising potential my lord, and would like to ask for your blessing." Replied Kyzdall as he gave another bow of respect. Nodding his head in acknowledgment, Ysion added. "So be it, we shall see if she will pass first." "Thank you, my Lord!" Enthusiastically replied Kyzdall, as he turned to look back at the girl. ''Don''t disappoint me now little one.'' Chapter 77 - 73: The meeting Back in Ysion''s home Universe, chaos was fast-spreading across the mortal plane, news of the fall of the Ereviel Kingdom quickly made its way across the continent. Various Kings and queens came together in an unprecedented meeting in the face of such a crisis that threatened them all. The meeting took place near the Golden Gate city, where the biggest temple of the supreme God Ysion was situated. The pope alongside the numerous priests and cardinals awaited at the entrance of the giant temple for the Kings and Queens from all across the continent to arrive. The temple itself was an independent city, that was built after the descent of Ysion to pick up the Valkyrie Laura, it was then decided that it would be here that the temple of the King of Gods would be created. Construction was still not finished yet, but nonetheless, the grandeur of the temple was already noticeable. At the entrance of the city stood a giant statue of God Ysion, his hair flying freely behind his back, in both of his hand was the twin swords he used to fight against the calamity Azumah. Surrounding the city was a tall pearly white wall that surrounded the entire city, once inside, however, the only almost complete building was the main palace in the middle. It looked like a mix between a traditional temple and a cathedral, with the walls being pure gold and decorated with various carvings interpreting the story of God Ysion. The carvings decorated the entire exterior giving the palace a lofty and holy feeling, surrounding the temple was an extremely beautiful garden rivaling that of the Kings with various people tending to it. --------------------------------------------------- It did not take long before a group of carriages arrived towards the holy city, each one more luxurious than the other, all surrounded by a group of knights and mages as bodyguards. As the carriages made way inside the city, the invited kings and queens carefully observed the inside of the new holy city. It was quite an impressive feat for it did not take long for all of this to have been built, while it''s true that most of the buildings were not finished yet, just looking at the palace in the middle and the beautiful garden surrounding it, most of the Kings and Queens nodded in approval. The one to welcome them was a young handsome man, his figures were otherworldly, this was the pope Tamiel Sunarrow. Despite his young appearance, no one dared disrespect the man for everyone knew that this was an Immortal. Tamiel Sunarrow, he was the pope during the time of the War against the shadows and was one of the people to get their wish come true. He became an Immortal, his job to continue spreading the teachings of God Ysion until he is summoned back to his side. Standing by the giant entrance door, Tamiel waited with a gentle smile on his face as the heads of the various kingdoms from all across the continent made their way inside, as soon as they passed him they would give a deep bow of respect before proceeding inside following a cardinal. The group made their way inside eventually reaching a giant hall that contained a long table in the middle. The cardinal instructed the guests to be seated to the sides while the only seat in the head of the table remained empty. No complaints were voiced, everyone knew who the head seat belonged to. Not long after the group had been seated, hushed conversation broke out amongst those present, it wasn''t that often that the Kings and Queens from all across the continent were able to get together. The hall suddenly turned quiet, the only sound that was heard was that of footsteps. The pope calmly made his way towards the head seat with a gentle smile on his face, his eyes looked around those present before he sat down. The silence prevailed, no one daring to speak as they waited for the pope to speak. This was a real Immortal, he may look like a gentle handsome young man but he was already pushing in his nineties! A person that had participated in the great war! A person that was chosen from amongst millions by the King of Gods himself! A person that was granted true Immortality! Ever since the great war, all of the ascended ones had left the mortal realm, the guild master became an angel, the demon king and queen become demon gods! The beast-man Tuberius became an Immortal and also left the mortal plan and joined the Immortal Army, the elf Lenna Gilrel as well left to visit the other realms and had not been heard from ever since. The only one that was left, was the pope. He stayed behind to spread the teachings of God Ysion and was considered as a neutral faction. He never got involved in mortal affairs yet still held the respect of everyone, he wasn''t on the same level as all of them, not anymore. "First I would like to thank you all for coming, I know some of you had a long journey and I wish we had come together under better circ.u.mstances." Spoke the pope breaking the silence, his voice pleasant to hear. "Please don''t mind Pope Tamiel." Answered a young king. "Yes, we all came here today because of the severity of the situation." replied another one. "I am sure with Pope Tamiel here, that damned heretic would soon be punished!" Added a Queen with vigor. As the conversation shifted to one of throwing compliments and sucking up to the pope, the cardinals and priests present looked with disdain on their faces as they waited for the pope to speak. With his gentle smile ever so present, the pope replied with a sigh, "Ah, my dear friends, while you are right, I do indeed have enough power to defeat the heretic, I am unfortunately unable to partake in this fight." Silence took over the room before one of the kings spoke hastily, "B-But Pope Tamiel! The heretic is using a strange magic to control the fallen! We need your help!" The rest of those present quickly nodded and voiced their agreements. The pope waited for them to quiet down before he sadly shook his head. "I understand your sentiments, unfortunately, this is a direct order from our God Ysion himself! None of the Immortals are to engage themselves with mortal affairs." He spoke sternly his voice full of authority made the entire room turn quiet. Chapter 78 - 74: Trials A strange unprecedented scene was taking place in a small universe, in a relatively unremarkable mortal plane, three Gods sat down as they waited for a teenage mortal girl to wake up. The mood was tense, Kyzdall looked to be the most concerned one out of the bunch, Ondan seemed to not care at all while Ysion was simply curious as he observed the entire situation unfold. ''Will she survive? Will, she not?'' He asked himself as he patiently waited. The girl''s little brother was already almost in despair as he tears constantly fell from his eyes, his hands clutching tightly at his sister''s clothes. *SWISH* With a wave of his hand, Ysion made the little boy faint next to his older sister. Ondan and Kyzdall turned to look at him in curiosity. "I''ll wake him up when his sister does." He simply said before he turned back to observe the young girl. Ondan and Kyzdall did not seem to have anything to say so they chose to remain quiet. --------------------------------------------------- Jose was scared, she was terrified. She clearly remembered standing in front of a God! Her brother was with her, she was there just moments ago but now, now she was in hell! She stood in the middle of a giant red rocky mountain, the peak was still a way up, the sky above her head seemed to have been split open in half and was of a dark orange color. To her left was an infinite desert and to her right was an infinite ice land, surrounding the mountain were all types of monstrosities that her head was unable to fathom how they even existed! The monsters seemed to be trying to climb the mountain but we''re unable to do so, some sort of barrier was blocking them from moving. Unable to keep looking at those abominations, Josse frantically looked at the area surrounding her for something, anything that might be of help to her. It was then that a shining bright light came from the peak. It did not seem to be that far away from where she was and that looked like her only bet, she didn''t even want to cast a second glance at those monsters, they seemed to be salivating as their eyes hungrily looked at her, their bodies were something straight out of a nightmare! So Josse did the only thing we could, she ran, she frantically ran up the mountain with her hands and feet, as she desperately clung to the hope of something, anything being there at the peak to help her get away from this cursed place. As she got closer and closer to the peak, the bright white light seemed to shine even brighter as if to welcome her and take her away and save her from this place. Once she finally took a firm step on the plateau shaped peak, her legs took an abrupt stop as her eyes widened. There it was, in front of her an open door, it seemed to lead her back to her own home, where her father waited for her alongside her¡ªalongside her¡ª Where was her brother?! Why did he not seem to be beside her father? What was this supposed to mean?! Before she could think any further about it, a tall black mirror materialized next to the door, the screen was pitch black and nothing was to be seen. But Josse found herself staring at that strange mirror nonetheless, and the more she did the more the black screen started to change before forming a strange image. It was her brother. Her brother was being held captive, she did not know where exactly but the mirror did say that he was either in the desert to her right or the icy land to her left, what made her blood rage however was the various cuts and bruises on her brother''s body! A hooded figure continuously tortured her brother as Josse screamed at him to stop! As if being able to hear her cries, the hooded figure momentarily stopped and looked back seemingly staring right back at her before letting out a smirk full of disdain, it was then that the mirror suddenly turned black and quietly disappeared. "ARGHHHH! ROLAND!! NO! It''s my fault! It''s all my fault!" cried Josse as she dropped to the ground blaming herself. "If only I wasn''t so selfish...If only I hadn''t dragged you with me...I''m sorry little brother...I''m sorry..." she quietly cried, tears constantly falling to the ground as she clutched her fists until they turned white, digging her nails to her palms and causing blood to fall. It was then that the bright white light shone once again, momentarily blinding her as it forced her to shield her eyes with the help of her hands. Once the light subsided, Josse carefully opened her eyes and there it was, next to the door was a double-edged battle-axe that floated there surrounded by a red hue. As Josse sat there on her knees, the door seemed to call for her, whispering sweet things into her ears, promising her freedom and escape from this cursed place! She could go back to being with her father once more! And all she had to do, was leave her little brother behind... The axe, on the other hand, screamed at her, shouted in her ear to grab it! To embrace the rage! To embrace the carnage it will bring! To accept it and slaughter her way to her brother! Making up her mind, Josse stood up her eyes full of determination as she did not give the door another glance but headed straight towards the axe! As her hand grabbed the helm, the red hue disappeared and the floating axe came crashing down to the ground, it was too heavy... Not willing to give up, Josse screamed as she tried to hold it to bring it up but it was all futile, she wasn''t even able to make it budge. "WHY!? WHY WOULD YOU DO THIS TO ME?! WHY GIVE ME HOPE OF YOU ARE JUST GOING TO CRUSH IT?!" She screamed out the top of her lungs, her hands still not willing to part with the axe, but she had no choice. It was then that the monsters down bellow started to get more hurried, they clawed at the invisible barrier and on the ground in hopes to get past and rush towards Josse, their sounds weighing on her mind and filling her with despair. The door, on the other hand, shone even brighter, as it continued to whisper to her, to give in and live! Her stare turned blank as she quietly stood up and faced it, a single tear falling down her cheek as she turned back to look at the monstrosities that waited for her down below. For the first time in her life, Josse felt real despair, for the first time in her life, she experienced real fear and hopelessness... Chapter 79 - 75: Defiance Looking at the axe that fell to the ground, the door that could lead her out of this hell and the monsters that waited for her down below. Josse followed her heart and did the only thing she was able to, her eyes turned cold as she started back at the abominations, she was afraid alright but she''ll be damned if she left her little brother to suffer here alone all by himself! What kind of older sister would she be?! Grabbing a fist-sized pointed rock in each hand, Josse calmly walked down the mountain not giving the door another look. As she approached the invisible barrier, the monsters seemed to grow more and more impatient as they jumped over each other trying to get to her. She was scared, her hands shook, her knees threatened to fail her, nevertheless, she stood firm and tall. Why? Because her little brother was there! First, however, she needed to confirm something. Steadying herself, Josse took a deep breath and threw the first-sized rock with all her strength at the sea of monsters that hungrily watched her. The rock flew true to its mark and hit one of the monsters square in the face, the hit, unfortunately, did not leave any scratch and only seemed to serve to anger the monster even more. Calming her wildly beating heart, Josse began to think. "So that means I can probably leave but I am not sure if I would be able to come back inside." Josse carefully weighed her options, she had already made her resolve to die here but not yet. She still did not know if Roland was still alive if he was she would do anything to save him, and if he isn''t then this cursed land would be her final resting place, she would not rest without taking at least one of the bastards with her! "The mountain seems to be surrounded by these cursed nightmares, how could I ever leave this place? The first step I take outside and I''ll be shredded into pieces before I know it." Biting her nails, Josse constantly paced around trying to think of some way any way that could help her. "The peak!" Her eyes lit up as she turned to look back towards the top of the mountain. "Something should be there! I must have missed something!" With her eyes full of resolve, Josse then began once again her climb towards the peak. It did not take long before she arrived again panting, her legs hurting as she gasped for air. She was already exhausted both mentally and physically, but she couldn''t give up! For her brother''s sake, she needed to save him! Forcing herself to stand up, Josse walked around the plateau shaped peak In search of any type of clues that might be of help, perhaps she had missed something the first time! Yet the more time she spent searching, the bigger her despair grew to be, Josse was unable to find anything at all. Once more the door that leads to the outside world shone brightly as it tempted her, and whispered in her ears to just give up and let it go! Shaking her head to clear it out of such thoughts, her gaze once more turned towards the fallen axe on the ground. The red hue surrounding it was still not back yet she was unable to make it budge. Gritting her teeth in frustration, Josse yelled with all her strength to the sky. "HELP ME SAVE MY BROTHER AND I WILL DO ANYTHING! TAKE ME NOT HIM!" "He did nothing wrong..." she whispered that final part as a single tear trickled down her cheek. Taking another deep breath to calm her raging emotion, Joss grabbed the hilt of the fallen Axe and pulled with all her strength, her mind full of thoughts of her brother, she did not mind giving herself up as long as it meant it he gets to live. With her emotions overwhelming her, her vision suddenly turned bloody as the axe in her hands started to move. At first, she was hardly able to make it creek but the more power she put in her arms the redder her eyes became. Soon, a strange type of energy one she was unfamiliar with surrounded her. It flowed throughout her entire body before silently condensing itself in her arms. With a loud cry of defiance, the axe broke free as Josse held it high in the air with both arms. Her entire aura seemed to undergo a complete change as she held the weapon, her eyes turned blood red as they scanned the peak once more merely lingering over the door for a few seconds before she harumphed and made her way down the mountain, her axe held in both hands. Once she found herself at the foot of the mountain, Josse''s blood-red eyes seemed to shine, they looked to be full of hate and wrath as she gazed at the monsters, her fear long forgotten, the only word that took over her mind was that of slaughter! Her breathing quickly picked up as her shoulders rose and fell down, her hands that held the weapon shook in resentment and animosity. "You bastards!!" With a loud scream, her body shooting forward like an arrow let loose, holding the axe high above her head Josse let out a loud battle cry as she shot towards the sea of monsters. Seeing their prey willingly delivering itself to them made the monsters exhilarate as they rushed to meet her, mouths wide open with anticipation as they salivated at the thought of devouring her, yet before any could come close, the axe that was held high above her head came down and along with it came the bloody red aura... BOOOOOOOOOM That single attack, one that looked to be insignificant in front of the sea of monsters, an attack that looked more like a final desperate attempt of defiance came crashing down as it parted the sea of monsters to both sides leaving most of the unlucky ones completely obliterated. Chapter 80 - 76: The first disciple Outside of the illusion Josse was in, Ysion, Kyzdall, and even Ondan were carefully watching over her as she utilized the powers of the axe to split the sea of monsters in half. Kyzdall was the most excited one of the bunch as he couldn''t stop himself from grinning, Ondan pretended to be uninterested but still kept a close watch over Josse, Ysion smiled lightly as he looked back at the excited God of war. ''He must be excited giving that she is the first person that caught his eyes, and wanted to be his disciple.'' As the trio sat there around the unconscious Josse and her little brother who still held her close not wanting to let go, it was then that her body visibly shuddered, causing Roland to jerk back as he shouted. "Josse!? Can you hear me?!" Her eyes trembled as they suddenly opened, a hint of red quickly passed over them, going unnoticed by Roland but the group of Deities that surrounded them were all able to clearly see it, making Kyzdall let out a hearty laugh. "Hahaha! Finally!" he shouted in excitement startling the poor mortal boy. "R-Roland? Ah, so I died..." Still not fully awake, Josse was confused as she looked at her brother who held her in his arms with teary eyes. It was Kyzdall''s laugh that shook her awake as she jumped up, looking around her she found herself still in that same familiar forest, there was no mountain in sight, no desert to her right no ice land to her left no monsters wanted to devour her, and most importantly her little brother was safe and sound next to her. Pulling him into a hug, Josse''s eyes damped as she tightly hugged her little brother, Roland was also unable to contain his emotions seeing that his sister was safe also started to cry. Giving them a moment for themselves, Ondan stood up, gave a bow to Ysion who nodded before he walked back towards the small cabin. Kyzdall was still unable to contain his mad grin as he turned to look at Ysion before giving him a deep bow. "I ask for your blessings, my lord!" Smiling, Ysion nodded in reply before he motioned with his head towards the siblings who stood there in front of them, their eyes were still red from crying yet they stood as straight as an arrow. "Good, Good, you did not disappoint me little one!" Spoke Kyzdall in an extremely satisfied tone. "I am unworthy of your praise my God!" Humbly replied Josse, her back, however, was straight as she could not help but be unable to hide the pride that she felt welling inside of her. "Good! Good!" extremely satisfied, Kyzdall walked closer towards eventually stopping right in front of her. "Do you accept me as your master, little one?" Calmly asked Kyzdall, his entire demeanor changing as he spoke with pride and dignity befitting that of a God. Gulping down, Josse took a deep breath as she strengthened her resolve before raising her head to look up to Kyzdall who towered over her. "Yes I do my God!" "Then kneel and pay your respects to me your master, and to the supreme God of creation Lord Ysion!" Seriously replied Kyzdall as he looked down on Josse. Hearing what he said, Josse dropped to her knees and kowtowed three times to Kyzdall before turning towards Ysion who calmly watched the entire ordeal with a smile and kowtow another three times, paying her respects to her now Master and Master''s Lord and creator. Seeing that the ceremony was over, Kyzdall''s brows relaxed as a wide smile took over his face. "From now on you are the first disciple of I, Kyzdall the God of War!" Hearing that, Josse''s heart beat wildly in her chest as a feeling of pride, and happiness she had never felt before weld up inside of her. "Yes, Master!" She replied with enthusiasm. Standing up, Ysion who had stayed quiet this entire time walked towards Josse, Kyzdall just quietly moved back behind him with his head bowed down respectfully. Seeing her master being so respectful made Josse panic as she hurriedly bowed her head as well not daring to raise it or look at Ysion directly. Soon Ysion''s voice broke through the silence as he spoke. "Since you are Kyzdall''s first disciple, you are technically considered my own indirect disciple as well, this can be considered as the will of fate." Said Ysion as he moved his finger and lightly tapped Josse''s forehead. As he removed his finger, her body suddenly began to glow a familiar golden color as it surrounded her, the light was too bright that it caused Roland who was standing by the side to shield himself. Kyzdall, who stood behind Ysion could feel the holy mana coming from the light, as it reconstructed Josse''s entire body, strengthening it past its mortal shackles as all of her pores opened up making her able to easily use mana. "No matter how many times I see it, my lord''s control over mana is truly miraculous." spoke Kyzdall in awe, as he watched the scene unfold in front of him. The door to the wooden cabin also opened as Ondan walked out to witness the miracle of a mortal girl shedding her old skin behind and breaking through her shackles as she moved past the realm of mortals and stepped into that of deities. As the light subdued, an entirely different Josse was seen. It looked as if she had been reborn, her skin as smooth as a pearl, and as white as snow. Her entire body seemed to exude a feeling of elegance, she truly became an otherworldly beauty, one untainted by the impurities of the mortal realm. Roland was the most shocked one in the group, he had known his sister all his life but now, as she stood there in front of him he found himself question if she really was still the sister he once knew? "This could be considered as my gift for you. Work hard child and do not disappoint me." Kindly smiled Ysion as he spoke. Feeling the miraculous changes to her body, Josse quickly Dropped down to her knees and kowtowed once more. "Thank you, my God! I will work hard to not disappoint you!" Chapter 81 - 77: The promise In the middle of a strangely quiet forest, three gods, one mortal and one who was neither moral not Immortal we''re gathered around a small wooden cabin. "My lord, should we continue on our way since you are feeling better now?" Asked Ondan, his eyes looking at Ysion with deep respect. "I suppose there is nothing else really holding me to this world." Replied Ysion as he rubbed his chin deep in thought. Kyzdall seemed to want to say something, yet forced himself to remain quiet, that of course did not go unnoticed by Ysion. "What is it Kyzdall, speak what''s on your mind." "Ah, my lord...It''s about my disciple." Said Kyzdall his expression a little strange, hearing the talk shift to her made Josse a little fl.u.s.tered as she lowered her head, her little brother on the other hand still clung tightly next to her, not caring about anything that''s going on around him. "Oh? What about little Josse?" Asked Ysion, he already had a general idea about what Kyzdall wanted to ask from him yet he still asked. "I do not think she is ready yet to join us in our journey, my lord." Hearing what Kyzdall said made Josse''s heart start beating wildly in her chest, she wanted to speak up and say that she won''t get in their way, that she would be useful, but she found herself unable to. Just moments ago she was nothing but a mere mortal....now she doesn''t even know what she is! She still has no control, nor knowledge about her current body and strength, as much as she tried to not admit it, it was clear that she would only drag them down. "And what do you want to do with her then, leave her here?" Curiously asked Ysion, his question making Josse shudder as she lowered her head even further. "No my lord! She is my first disciple, and I would like to train her before we continue further." pleaded Kyzdall, as he kneeled in front of Ysion. Seeing that her master was pleading for her, Josse was thrilled, she quickly moved next to her master and kowtowed towards Ysion, her little brother seeing the situation quickly dropped down to his knees as well. "Hmph! How selfish of you! You want to delay the lord''s journey just so you could train your little disciple!" Rebuked Ondan, as he spoke with a voice full of disdain. Kyzdall did not speak as he remained silent awaiting Ysion to give his order. He did not want to leave the little girl in this place, she was a rare diamond in the rough! He could already see the bright future she has ahead of her! And he wanted to guide such talent through it! Kyzdall had never taken fancy in taking any disciples, but the young girl was different! Holding his hand up to quiet down Ondan, Ysion then spoke. "How long do you need?" "Eh?" Unable to reply straight away, Kyzdall was confused. "I said how long do you need to train the little one?" Asked Ysion. "Four, no! Three years my lord!" excitedly replied Kyzdall, for them God''s three years was truly nothing but the blink of an eye. "Alright then, I will give you three years. By then little Josse should prove herself worthy to join us by taking down this world''s so-called Gods." Added Ysion with a grin on his face. Hearing that made Kyzdall even more excited as he replied. "Yes, my lord! It would be a feat worthy of the first disciple of the God of War! You can rest assured, in three years'' time, she will surely bring them to their knees for you my lord!" "Good!" Giving a simple reply and nod of approval, Ysion then slowly walked back to the wooden cabin. Josse on the other hand was in shock, her mind went blank as she could not believe what she had just heard. Her? Take down the Gods!? And in nothing but three years!? How was that even possible! Before she could say anything, Kyzdall quickly walked over to her and swiped her off to he feet, he then proceeded to drag her after him deeper inside the forest with a wicked grin on his face. Seeing his sister being dragged away, Roland quickly came to his senses as he ran after them screaming his sister''s name. Watching the entire ordeal unfold, Ondan quietly sighed as he shook his head and went to stand guard next to the wooden cabin''s door. --------------------------------------------------- "We need to retreat my king!" shouted a knight on horseback as he swiftly decapitated a zombie that was rushing over towards him from the side. His king was taking the lead in the attack against the abominations, completely throwing himself to the slaughter, clicking his tongue the knight shouted towards his companions. "Hold formation! Protect his majesty!" From above, it could be seen that the squad of barely two hundred cavalrymen pierce through a sea of undead monsters. The plain was covered in blood and limbs of monsters and people alike, the scene was akin to that of hell itself! As the squad finally managed to pierce through, the King leading his soldiers in retreat away from the forest. Once they were in a safe distance away, they stopped. "Set camp here, we will move when the men have rested." Said the old king to his personal knight who quickly relayed his orders. As he did, the knight turned to look at his king who did not get down from his horse but continued to gaze in the direction of the Golden Gate City with a look full of sadness and longing. Ever since his daughter, the princess left for the Golden Gate, no news has been heard from her. It''s been years, yet the king never lost hope, to keep his mind occupied, the old King rejoined the battlefield leading his men in the first lines as he threw himself from one fight to another, and with the emergence of the new Death Mage, there was no shortage of battlefields. Approaching the king, the knight gave a bow before he spoke. "My King, with all due respect you should take better care of yourself! Let us protect you! If the princess was alive, she would have not wanted this!" Turning to glare at the knight, the king coldly spoke. "Robert, you have accompanied me for all these years, but I will not forgive you speaking of Ariel as if she had died! She isn''t! She can''t be! You know why? Because she has lord Ysion''s blessing!" Shouted the King, his daughter was not dead, she can''t be... Chapter 82 - 78: Gods & Mortals Back in Ysion''s universe, the death mage Maval''s army of undead had completely taken over the area surrounding the Ereviel Kingdom, the forest was their main headquarters while the area where the Kingdom once stood held countless skeletons and zombies who stood there forming the first line of defense. In order to stand against the evil death mage, Kings and Queens from all around the continent had come over together to form the council of man, it''s sole duty was to vanquish the heretic. Ever since it''s creation, countless attacks have been launched against the undead army, all, however, ended up in complete defeat for the council, while the undead''s numbers continued to rise. The situation was looking grim, the army of death did not leave it''s surrounding area, with the evil mage Maval still not showing her face. The force of the undead was like a looming sword on the necks of all those in the continent, they may have yet to attack any other kingdom, but no one knew when they would make their move, that''s what made everyone even more nervous. Countless people, across the continent, prayed for salvation, prayed for a miracle, prayed for their Gods to come down and help them, prayed for the famed Immortal Army to sweep down from the sky and defeat the harbinger of death. It mattered not how long they prayed, for their gods did not respond. Countless people migrated from their homes to the City of God, where they still held hope that the Immortal pope Tamiel would save them. It did not take long before the city was at full capacity, that did not stop people from moving in though. Most of them moved in to feel closer to their God as they erected tents outside of the city walls constantly praying for salvation, others simply moved in for protection, being the only city with an actual living Immortal brought a sense of security and comfort to them. In the middle of the City of God, inside the cathedral like building, another meeting was being held, the only difference was that the pope was not attending it, while the head of the adventurers guild was. The mood around the table was tense, the sound of conversation could be heard as the numerous figures sitting talked with each other. "I heard that King Leon lost." "Yes, he was supposed to only go scouting! Why did he personally lead his cavalry?!" "Ever since his daughter went missing, he never stayed the same." "I heard that she was blessed by God Ysion?" "I heard about that as well, but I doubt it." "No, It''s actually true. It happened on the day Lord Ysion descended on their kingdom and summoned the Gate of Hell!" Gasps could be heard from the people sitting around the table as they all clearly remembered that day, how could they forget, the day when the sound of the gates of Hell opened echoed through out the planet! "Then if she was truly blessed, perhaps he is right to keep hope that she is still alive?" Said the guild master, a tall buff middle aged man, with short black hair and a scar going down from his forehead till his right cheek giving him a savage aura. "Oh, speaking of which did the former guild master not contact you again?" Asked one of the kings in curiosity, it was a known fact to everyone that the former guild master had ascended to become an angel after the great war. Shaking his head, the guild master replied. "No, the only time she did was before the emergence of this...this abomination." "And? What did she say?" Asked another person. "The same thing pope Tamiel said, God Ysion ordered all the Gods, Immortals, and divine beings to no interfere with the mortal realm." "B-But why?!" Asked a Queen as she got agitated. No one gave any reply but the mood remained somber. "Aren''t the Gods supposed to protect us?! Why would he want to abandon us!?" She shouted once again, her voice echoing in the now quiet meeting room. Just as she was about to continue speaking, the door to the meeting room swung open as all the heads of those present turned to face it. "Do not dare to question your God!" It was the pope himself! His usual smiling face was no more as he glared at the Queen causing her to quickly shut her mouth as she gasped, turning the hall deadly silent. "Our Lord is wise and ever so generous. He gave you your life! He gave you the ability to speak! He gave you the ability to see! He gave you the ability to hear! Do you ever think about such things? Things you may take for granted, do you ever thank him for all of this? He gave you the ability to think! Why should he keep on protecting you? What makes you think he is obligated to? The Gods are not your nor my servants, the Gods do not need our prayers or gratitude, no, we need them!" As the pope started to speak, the Queen quickly lowered her head in shame as she refrained from speaking. No one dared to say anything as they just quietly listened, pausing for a second, pope Tamiel''s eyes stared at all those present one by one, making them all lower their gazes in respect before he continued speaking. "When we were truly in danger, our Lord stepped up, the Gods stepped up! His angels stepped up! His army stepped up! Countless of deities and angels fell in that war, all to protect us! Now the enemy is not some being from outside our home, no! The enemy is one of us! Why would our Lord lower himself to clean up our own mess?" Letting out a tired sigh, the pope spoke for the last time as he walked towards the exit, "The Gods, are not our servants, they do not need us, think about that." Chapter 83 - 79: Training In the middle of a relatively unremarkable forest, a fierce battle was underway. A giant invisible protection array was set up to prevent any shockwaves from escaping. The figure of Kyzdall was seen standing calmly in the middle of a small clearing, his hands were folded behind his back as he stood there looking kind of bored. In the area surrounding him, a faint shadow of a figure kept flashing by between the trees as it circled Kyzdall waiting for an opportunity to show itself. Kyzdall seemingly unbothered remained standing in his place with his hands behind his back, letting out a yawn, he brought his hand to cover his mouth. It was then that Josse''s figure suddenly flashed with unbelievable speed leaving behind her afterimages as she quickly appeared in front of him. Throwing a fast punch towards Kyzdall''s face, letting a smirk, he moved his neck to the side effectively dodging the attack. Seeing that her attack has failed, Josse quickly wanted to retreat to safety. "Where do you think you are going?" Grinning, Kyzdall threw a lightning-fast leg attack that connected with Josse''s stomach. Getting hit by the attack, her body flew back like an arrow set loose as she crashed with the trees in the edge of the small clearing. " *cough* Argh..." coughing a mouthful of blood, Josse shook her head to get rid of the dizziness, as soon as she raised her eyes to look at the direction where Kyzdall should have been, the sound of something cutting through the wind made her instinctively dodge to the side. Following the sound, Kyzdall''s foot came crashing down at the position Josse was in moments ago causing a deep crater in the ground. Seeing the damage his one attack did when he did not even seem to be breaking any sweat made Josse gulp as she raised both of her hands to surrender while bitterly chuckling. "Hehe, d-don''t be so rash master! That attack would''ve killed me if it connected! Why not tone it down a little bit?" She said as she continued to move back little by little. Seeing that, Kyzdall''s face twisted into a dangerous-looking grin that made Josse have shivers down her spine. "Wai-!" Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Kyzdall''s figure disappeared from his place, quickly reappearing in front of her causing her eyes to widen in shock. She then quickly crossed her arms in front of her face and clenched her teeth to block whatever attack was coming, the expected attack, however, came from the side as Kyzdall hit her straight in the ribs with his leg again effectively sending her flying like a doll with its strings cut. Josse was not prepared for that when the attack connected with her side, the wind got knocked out of her lungs as she crashed into the other side of the clearing, the pain was unbearable. She glanced down to look at her side, the place where she got hit turned blue as she could feel that her ribs were shattered. "*Huff...huff...huff*" struggling to breathe, Josse''s vision blurred as she struggled to stand up. It was then that her face suddenly changed to that of pleasant surprise, she could feel her body regenerating at an alarming rate, the bruise to her side quickly returned back to normal as her breathing became easier. Not giving her any time to think about anything more, Kyzdall suddenly appeared by her other side, quickly sending out another leg attack to which she barely managed to block with both of her arms as she got sent flying in the air once again rendering both her arms useless. "Stop overthinking, your opponent would not give you any time to think!" Loudly said the God of War. With a woosh, his body appeared in the air once again hitting her in the back which sent her plummeting towards the ground. *BOOOOOM* As her body hit the ground, a huge crater was created at the impact, in the middle of it was Josse who kept coughing out blood. While her body was indeed regenerating and Kyzdall did not use any of his mana but only attacked her with his physical strength while holding back, it was still too much for her to handle as she passed out. Seeing her limp collapsed body in the middle of the web like crater, Kyzdall gently floated down towards her, as he approached her unconscious figure, Josse''s body suddenly glowed a blinding reddish color as her speed soared to astonishing rates, stretching her palm into an attack, Josse aimed at Kyzdall''s side for the hope that she would at least land one hit! Unfortunately for her, Kyzdall was unfazed, he smirked as he effortlessly grabbed her incoming palm attack. "Next time if you want to make another sneak attack like this, you should pay better attention to your breathing." He said with his hand holding Josse by the palm up in the air like a small child. "Shit!" She cursed as she closed her eyes waiting for the finishing blow. "Huh?" surprised, Josse felt her feet gently land on the ground, looking up Kyzdall smiled warmly at her as he gently patted her head. "That was an excellent attack!" He said satisfied. Unable to contain her emotions, Josse''s mouth curved upwards into a wide grin before she gave a deep bow to her master. "Thank you, master!" Nodding his head in satisfaction, Kyzdall slowly started walking away. "Let''s go kiddo, enough physical training for today. You Earned It." Smiling wildly in happiness Josse quickly trotted after him, "Yes master! Are you finally going to teach me about mana?" Chuckling Kyzdall replied, "Don''t get too c.o.c.ky little one. You are nowhere near the required level to control mana. For that, you first need to learn to control your body, mana comes after." "I''ll take your teachings to heart master!" Replied Josse with a resolute expression on her face, soon, soon she will be able to control mana! Chapter 84 - 80: Goodbyes Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye deadline to Josse''s fight was already upon them. In the past years that she spent training under Kyzdall, Josse had completely mastered the art of hand to hand combat and that of various weapons, be they swords, spears, daggers, claymores you name it. During these past years, Josse has to make a very difficult decision, her path was no longer that of a simple mortal, no she was destined to greatness. The road she was threading was no longer the same as the one her family was on, and because of that Josse had to let them go. Her figure grew even more refined in the past years. As she walked through the forest, a celestial feel surrounding her making her look otherworldly, her beautiful face however had a depressed expression on it. It was time to go, it was time to bid her farewell''s to her family, to her father and little brother. Ever since she accepted Kyzdall as her master, she always knew that this day would come. As she walked closer to her destination, her old home, all sorts of memories flooded her mind as she could not control her the tears that weld up in the corner of her eyes. Arriving next to her home, Josse took a deep breath to calm her raging emotions, wiping the tears off her eyes she then slapped her cheeks hard with both hands before walking towards the house with a newfound determination. As soon as she opened the door, the figure of her father and little brother greeted her, it looked like they have been waiting for her to come. Kyzdall was already there with them as he stood behind her father with a serious expression on his face. Her father was the most understanding, what parent wouldn''t want the best for their child, and her becoming a direct disciple of a God, Josse''s father did not want to stop her from walking her own path but instead encouraged her as he struggled to hold his tears at bay. Walking towards his daughter, Reynard pulled her closer into a tight embrace without saying anything for a few moments as he silently hugged her with his eyes closed. Josse struggled to keep a straight face as tears threatened to fall once more. Breaking off the hug, Reynard grabbed her by the shoulders as he smiled while looking at her beautiful face. "I am proud of you Josse, and I am sure your mother is as well. I love you, take care of yourself, and don''t forget about your old man." He chuckled with a sad smile as he took a step back and pushed Roland forward. As he got pushed forward, Roland, her little brother on the other hand was unable to contain his emotions as he wailed, he jumped into her embrace as he hugged her tightly with tears constantly falling from his eyes. "Please don''t leave me, sis! Please!" He pleaded as he did not want to let her go. Seeing her little brother in such a state was the final straw, as Josse broke down as well and hugged him closer with tears gashing nonstop. "I''m sorry Roland, I''m so sorry, please forgive me..." She beseeched him as she pulled him to an even tighter hug. Kyzdall who was silent the whole time suddenly moved, as he walked towards the door''s exit he paused and looked back at Josse before speaking. "It''s time to go, you got Gods to hunt." Saying that Kyzdall turned to look at Reynard before giving him a small nod to which the father bowed back in respect. Seeing her master walking away, Josse knew it was time, pulling Roland away and grabbing him by the shoulders she spoke. "I''m sorry Roland, but I have to go, i''ll be back I promise so I need you to be strong and take care of dad, can you do that for me?" With his eyes and cheek still wet with tears, Roland struggled to nod. "En, you have to come back sis! You definitely have to come back!" Letting out a smile, Josse patted her little brother''s head before speaking. "I will!" And with that, Josse gave one final glance to her father who nodded before smiling at Roland as she made her way after her master. Once outside, Kyzdall did not look at her before he turned into a beam of light that flew towards the distance, just as she was about to follow, Roland''s voice came from behind her as he rushed outside of the house. "You definitely have to come back! I''ll be waiting for you sis!" He shouted as he waved goodbye. Letting out a small smile, Josse shot towards the sky in a beam of golden light as she followed behind Kyzdall. Soon, the duo gently landed in the familiar clearing next to the small wooden cabin, before they made their way there, Kyzdall spoke. "You should never make promises you are not sure you can keep." He said in a serious tone. "What do you mean master?" Asked Josse confused. "While you are my disciple, your upcoming battle is one you shall face alone. I do not plan on interfering no matter the outcome, this battle is meant for you to prove yourself worthy of following us in Lord Ysion''s journey. Do you understand what I mean?" He asked solemnly. Gulping down, Josse''s eyes hardened as she nodded. "Good, I will not interfere in your fight. This is something you must face alone, but should you lose, rest assured I your master will avenge you." Said Kyzdall as he patted her shoulders. "Haha-" Scratching her cheeks, Josse let out an awkward laugh as she thought of the upcoming battle. It was then that voice of Ondan was heard from behind them. "You truly have no talent with motivational speeches." He sighed as he made his way closer to the duo. "W-What?!" Shouted Kyzdall embarrassed. Passing by Josse, Ondan patted her shoulder as he made his way towards the cabin. "Don''t worry too much little one, you are strong enough to take care of such puny gods." Leaving such words behind, the old dragon knocked on the cabin door before entering. "There you have it, I don''t know how you did it but that old bastard likes you." Grinned Kyzdall. Smiling, Josse raised her head to look at the sky as her expression hardened into one full of determination. "I''m coming, wait for me!" she quietly muttered to herself. Chapter 85 - 81: The Challenger "So it''s finally time." Said Ysion as he stepped out of the small wooden cabin, following right behind him was the old dragon God Ondan. "Yes my lord, the little one has finished her training." Replied Ondan with a respectful expression as he followed behind his master. "You seem to also have taken an interest in her." Said Ysion as he grinned. "I heard you even taught her how to control mana." He added in an interested face as he looked back at Ondan. Letting out an embarrassed cough, the Dragon replied. "I merely do not wish for her to bring shame to my lord''s name." "Haha, well then we shall see how this will go." Said Ysion as he looked up towards the blue sky above. *WOOOOOSH* Two beams of light quickly landed in front of Ysion and Ondan causing cracks to appear on the forest ground. "Our apologies my lord, all preparations are in order." Hurriedly reported Kyzdall. "Good, well then shall we? Ondan." Called out Ysion to the old Dragon, who gave a quick bow before waving his hand in front of the small cabin that served as their homes for the past three years making it disappear. Turning his attention towards Josse who stood behind Kyzdall, Ysion found her to be extremely calm as she kept staring at the sky, her eyes full of determination. Clapping his hands together, Ysion spoke. "Alright then, let the trials begin!" Looking at Josse, he called out. "Josse, we shall be watching over you." He said with a gentle smile that made her feel comfortable as she looked at him, before hurriedly bowing down. "I''ll be sure to bring you victory my God!" She replied enthusiastically. "Don''t underestimate your opponents little one, no matter what, they are still Gods!" Added Ondan, to which Josse gave a nod of understanding. "I won''t uncle Ondan!" ''Uncle?'' Hearing Josse address Ondan as uncle made Ysion quite curious, yet he refrained from saying anything. Finally, Kyzdall was the last one to speak, with her being his disciple and him her master. "You have grown exceptionally strong child, show me! Show us! That you truly deserve your title as my disciple and is worthy to journey with the lord!" Patting her head, Kyzdall continued with a gentle smile. "I''ll be waiting for your return little one." Feeling Kyzdall''s warm hand on her head, Josse''s heart felt moved as she silently nodded. "Well then let us make haste." Saying that Ysion summoned his mana as it surrounded the team with a multicolored light before their figures silently disappeared leaving the forest they inhabited for three years behind. --------------------------------------------------- High above the mortal plane, inside a special hidden plane was the holy realm of the Gods, the resting place where deities of this world dwelled. The plane was exactly the same as any mortal would imagine the land of Gods to be, there was no sun nor moon, yet there was no darkness. The entire plane seemed to have a holy glow to it giving it a divine feel. It was not as big as Ysion''s planes, however, for all the Gods resided in this one. In the middle of it was a giant white city, one befitting those who called themselves Deities. The entire city gave off a sacred vibe, with a giant tower standing in the middle as it extended towards the sky. This was the meeting hall for all the Gods, it was here where they decided all matters concerning the Universe. Currently, on the highest floor of the tower, all the Gods gathered around in a large hall with servants serving them with wine and all sorts of delicacies as they laughed and talked with each other. Their numbers were not many, there was the God of Life, and the Goddess of Death, the God of justice, the Goddess of Earth, the God of the Sea, and the Goddess of Hunt. These were the Deities of this world, they were all born alongside the creation of their universe with the God of Life and the Goddess of Death being the oldest. Together they reigned over the mortal plane as they saw fit, their rule unchallenged by no one as they prevented any mortal from defying them. Under them were countless servants and subordinates that served and tended for all their needs. As the group was enjoying themselves, a sudden malicious aura washed over the entire realm shrouding it in a blood-red color as it lost its former holy golden one. The Deities'' expressions changed as they all abruptly stood up and teleported above the giant tower. "HEAR ME GODS OF THIS WORLD! TODAY THE DISCIPLE OF THE GOD OF WAR KYZDALL HAS COME TO CHALLENGE YOU ALL!! COME OUT IF YOU DARE! AND SHOULD ANYONE INTERFERE WITH HER CHALLENGE THEN THIS PUNY WORLD WILL SEIZE TO EXIST!" A loud booming voice thundered in the ears of all those present in this plane. As the Gods stood shocked watching the sky turn blood red as it parted to make way for one small figure to descend. Donning a purple full body armor, she had an extremely delicate figure, milky white skin with a dark obsidian black eyes and hair that flowed freely behind her back, in her right hand was a giant axe that did not seem to fit her small frame as it exuded a blood-reddish mist, on her left hand was a tall white and black shield with a strange eye symbol that seemed to almost be alive. As she slowly descended from the red sky, she truly looked like a Goddess of War coming to bring chaos upon them as the Gods and all those present in the plane were left baffled at her appearance. "My name is Josse, first Disciple of the God of War Kyzdall. And today I am here to dethrone you, show yourselves!" saying that, Josse raised her axe high up towards the sky as a blood-red pillar descended on it causing the entire plane to shake. Away hidden in the distance, Ysion, Ondan, and Kyzdall sat down as they watched the fight unfold. Kyzdall was the most excited one as he whispered. "Now the stage has been set, show me what you can do little one." Chapter 86 - 82: The battle "A mere sole Immortal dares challenge us all?!" Sneered the Goddess of death. "You must have a death-wish!" Added the Goddess of hunt as she looked at Josse in disdain. "I do not know who your master is, but you are yet to be qualified to fight us! Bring your master out!" Arrogantly said the God of Justice. Chuckling, Josse spoke as she let her Mana surrounding her body in a reddish glow. "My master is not for the likes of you to see!" Saying that her body shot forward like an arrow leaving after images of herself. Before anyone could retaliate, she was already in front of the Goddess if earth whose eyes widened in shock at the scene of Josse suddenly appearing in front of her. Bringing her giant axe down, Josse aimed for the Goddess''s neck who barely managed to retaliate by bringing forward an earth wall that deflected the blow missing her head, yet leaving a huge gash over her chest as blood fell continuously. "UGHH" Letting out a grunt, the Goddess swiftly retreated. Not allowing her anytime to recover, Josse pounced on her, assaulting her with a barrage of attacks backed with her Mana as it sent shockwaves throughout the plane. Finally recovering from their shock, the rest of the Gods made their move. The God of life quickly teleported behind the Goddess of earth as he channeled his mana to quickly heal her. Gods were essentially Immortal beings, it was almost impossible to kill them, but it was doable. To kill a God, you would have to overwhelm their Mana with yours. For Gods were impossible to die by mere physical wounds, that''s why when Josse attacked, every swing of her axe was covered in mana that served to disrupt her opponents one, making it harder for them to regenerate and close their wounds. With every attack, her mana seeped into her opponent''s body as it brought chaos to it, essentially destroying them from the inside. Seeing the Goddess of earth being pushed back, the God of life swiftly moved to support her, as he willed his mana to heal her, effectively closing the gash on her chest. "How dare you!" Shouted the God of justice as he turned into a streak of white light that shot towards Josse''s back, in his right hand he held a giant hammer that was easily twice his size and on his left hand, he held a tall shield that covered his entire body. The Goddess of death did not stand ideal, turning into a black cloud she vanished before appearing to Josse''s side as she stabbed towards her with two midnight colored twin swords. The God of sea on the other hand summoned a giant mountain of water that separated the Goddess of earth away from Josse as he shielded her from her attacks. Positioning herself behind her companions, the Goddess of hunt summoned a glowing yellow bow as materialized arrows using her mana and shot them at Josse to keep her at bay. Faced with this pincer attack, Josse quickly moved her shield to block the attack to her side from the Goddess of death, while swinging her giant axe causing it to clash with the hammer of the God of justice, using the shockwave from the clash to her advantage, Josse pushed herself away from the trajectory of the ranged attack coming from the Goddess of hunt. --------------------------------------------------- Way above the battlefield, Ysion, Ondan, and Kyzdall watched the fight bellow carefully. As the collective attack on Josse issued, Kyzdall grinned as he spoke. "Looks like it''s over." Nodding in agreement, the old dragon replied. "Indeed, their coordination is truly admirable yet they are mismatched." he shook his head. --------------------------------------------------- Back at the fight bellow, as soon as Josse evaded the arrow attack, her eyes suddenly turned to glare at the Goddess of hunt who shivered under her shivered under her glare. "SEA!" She shouted as she turned to look at her companion. Hearing the Goddess of hunt call him, the God of sea quickly understood as he saw Josse use her shield to bash away the Goddess of death as she followed it with a wide swing of her axe to move the God of justice out of the way. With the road clear, Josse shot forward in a beam of light towards the Goddess of hunt who swiftly retreated. Seeing the target of Josse''s next attack, the God of sea retracted his sea wall that surrounded the injured Goddess of earth and God of life as he willed it to surround the Goddess of hunt. Seeing that happen, Josse''s lips turned upwards into a smirk as her body blurred for a second before it vanished from its place. Confused, the Gods were brought back to their senses by a loud scream as they quickly turned their heads back just in time to see Josse''s axe decapitate the God of life, his body falling into two pieces towards the ground below. "NOO!" Shouted the Goddess of death as her eyes turned completely black with rage. "Don''t you dare!" Added the God of justice as he saw Josse''s axe rise once more, before decapitating the helpless Goddess of earth as her body soon followed after the God of life. "Don''t rush!" Shouted the God of sea as he saw both the Goddess of death and the God of justice loose their temper as they pounced at Josse. Grinning, Josse calmly countered their attacks with both her shield and axe, seeing such a scene, the God of sea sighed before shooting forward and summoning a wall of water that shot towards Josse. Raising her head up to look at the upcoming attack, Josse smirked before her body started glowing a hazy red glow. She seemed to suddenly turn into a blur as she once again disappeared from her place. Seeing her disappear, the God of sea suddenly felt an ominous feeling as he quickly retracted his shield and summoned another one to surround the Goddess of hunt, alas, it was too late... Chapter 87 - 83: Conclusion "I-Impossible!" stuttered the Goddess of death. The God of sea quickly retreating next to her, only the two of them remained, the rest of their siblings already defeated by the disciple of the God of war. "W-What are you?" muttered the God of sea as he looked at Josse with a face full of terror. "I told you, I''m Josse the first disciple of the God of war Kyzdall!" She grinned. Just as she was about to shoot forward to finish off her opponents, the sound of clapping suddenly made her halt in her track. "Haha! You did not disappoint me, little one!" Spoke Kyzdall as he teleported behind her. Seeing her master appear, Josse gave a respectful bow as her face held a humble expression full of respect, yet she still held herself with pride be befitting that of someone who defeated the Gods! "Master." she called out respectfully. Nodding in a satisfied manner, the God of war patted her head with a smile before he turned to look at the Goddess of Death and God of Sea. The duo seeing Kyzdall''s attention turn to them shivered under his gaze. This was the monster that trained the one that defeated them with such ease. If the disciple was already this fearsome, how strong was the master!? Looking at them with a gaze devoid of emotion, Kyzdall spoke. "Our fight here is over, we shall be taking our leave." Confused, the two deities stood shocked as they were unable to understand what Kyzdall meant. "L-Leave?" hesitated the Goddess of Death as she looked at him with a bitter expression. Giving a deep bow, the God of Sea spoke in a respectful tone. "We have been completely defeated, the world is no longer ours to rule for it is rightfully yours." Griding her teeth, the Goddess of Death forced herself to bow down in respect. She had no choice, for they have truly been thoroughly defeated. Shaking his head, Kyzdall spoke. "It was never our intention to take over your world, this was nothing but a little test for my disciple." He said while affectionately patting Josse''s head. "A test?! You murdered all my siblings as a test?!" Unable to control her rage the Goddess of Death screamed as she glared at Kyzdall and Josse with eyes full of hate. "Death! No!" Turning to his sister, the God of Sea grabbed her head as he forced her to lower it down. "Please forgive my sister esteemed one." He pleaded with his head hanged low. "You better learn to control that mouth of yours child, my patience is not something you would want to test." Growled Kyzdall as his aura leaked out to his surroundings causing the two deities to shiver uncontrollably. ''Of course, he is even more of a monster than his disciple!'' The God of sea''s mind continuously spun as the aura of Kyzdall filled him with a deep sense of fear he had never felt before. As quickly as the aura appeared, it soon disappeared as if nothing happened before, still afraid the two deities carefully raised their heads to look at the God of War and his disciple. "Hmph, how stupid can you be. And you still call yourselves Gods." Said Kyzdall as he shook his head. "Eh?" Unable to understand the cause for the sudden change in mood, the two deities dumbly watched. Josse was the one to speak this time. "I did not kill your siblings, I never had any reason to." she said. "What do you mean, I clearly saw-" before the Goddess of death could continue, the God of Sea suddenly pointed at the ground below where the bodies of their siblings were situated with a shocked face. "T-They are still alive!" He shouted. "Of course they are, they are merely unconscious. As I said I have no reason to kill them, the test by master was to defeat you, not kill you." Added Josse as a matter of fact. "Hmph, we have no interest in your little Universe. Your teamwork was admirable, yet you all lack experience. Let''s go little one." Said Kyzdall as he turned to Josse about to teleport. "Yes, master!" She replied with a voice full of enthusiasm as she smiled. "W-Wait my lord!" Shouted the Goddess of Death. Hearing her call out for him, Kyzdall paused as he turned to glance back at her in curiosity. "Thank you for your mercy!" Shouted the duo simultaneously as they both gave a deep bow to Kyzdall and Josse. For Gods, strength ruled supreme, and mercy was something rarely given to the defeated. By all means, Josse had all the right to take over their Universe and they would not have any choice but to hand it over, such is the fate of those defeated. Yet not only had she not done so, but she had also spared their siblings. For that, the duo was extremely grateful. Nodding in approval, Kyzdall spoke. "Good, with a little bit more experience, this fight outcome would have been difficult to predict." Saying that Kyzdall body slowly disappeared following him was Josse who gave the duo a final smile before also disappearing. The two deities did not move for a while as they waited, before they teleported down to ground bellow to tend to their unconscious siblings. --------------------------------------------------- "You did well, little one." Spoke Ondan as he patted Josse''s shoulders. "Thank you, uncle!" She replied as her lips curled upwards to form a wide smile. "With this, you have proven yourself worthy of being the disciple of the God of War and have earned the right to travel with us." Said Ysion, with a small satisfied smile. "I''m unworthy of your praise my God!" Hurriedly replied Josse as she dropped to her knees in respect. "Well then, let us go. It''s about time we resume our journey." Replied Ysion as his eyes turned to look at the distance, with an intense glare. "Your orders are our command, my Lord!" Replied both Kyzdall and Ondan. Chapter 88 - 84: The Battle of the cursed forest The rain pours down, falling with a force that could bow a man to the ground. It is an oppressive cascade, heavy beyond enduring. It soaks one through the bone, and drops lashed by the wind pierce cloak and armor alike. The shrieking of the wind among the forest trees is akin to that of the lamentations of the damned. It is bitterly cold with clouds that blanket the sky. Thunder rolls from afar, foretelling worse yet to come on this cursed forest. Yet beneath this storm springs a field of iron, troops locked in battle against abominations that should not exist on this mortal plane. Swords ring out in a God of War''s hymn. Clashing sounds of battle rises like the voice of prophets to cry out in rebuke of such cruel injustice. "Argh! You vile creature! Your master''s ambition will never..." the young knight''s cry cut short with a swipe of a claw from the monster as it cleaved his head clean of his body before pouncing in search of another victim. The battle rages on great formations of Humans, Elves, and Beastman alike swaying to and fro like banners in the wind, the ranks of numberless troops slowly shifting across the small plain. Bodies fall in the mud, some dead yet others still clinging to the last stubborn breath of life... Blood spills from mortal wounds, from allies and enemies alike to form vast pools, ironclad feet stomp in the streaming gore of friends and foe below continuing on with their carnage as they unceasingly fight. It is without a doubt, Hell on earth... Lightning strikes again as it illuminates the faces of the soldiers. The Elves, tall and fair pluck out the strings of their bows as they rain down a sea of arrows as if to outdo the storm itself, their companions plunge the points of their slim spears into the heads of the howling accursed monsters. A place where they had learned to be their weak point. Alas, such knowledge did not come cheap. The Elves swift and graceful, their movements perfectly coordinated as they danced back and forth over the turbulent battlefield. Alongside them, steady-handed Beastman and humans who wield swords, axes, mauls, and all sorts of weapons that glow like fire in the lightning''s reflected flash. Strong and hardy, they beat relentlessly against the flanks of the brainless monsters, advancing by virtue of sheer determination, unflinchingly holding the ground they have gained even at the cost of their lives. Their voices are harsh and guttural as they yell out their war cries, with grim faces they look upon the flowering red field of blood caused by their own arms. Lightning flashes again, as the voice of the thunder washes over the troops once more. Their bestial cries seem to almost overtake that of thunder itself. Fireballs alongside a myriad of spells fly overhead the soldiers as they strike down their enemies. Limbs and body parts splatter all over the place adding more to the gory sight. "In the name of Ysion! By the axe of Kyzdall! By the sun, the wind, and the Gods above, we defy your master you fiend creatures! You will not triumph!" Shouted King Leon as he pushed forward, hacking at his opponents and creating an opportunity for his allies. Hearing his thunderous shout, caused the blood of all those present be they Humans, Elves, or Beastman alike to boil as they roared with newfound strength and motivation continuing their onslaught. Far out of the reach of the Alliance''s army, behind the sea of monsters, deep at the edge of the forest was a small figure clad in a dark hooded robe that hid its figures. The monsters at its side although most towered over the figure seemed to give it a wide distance, their soulless eyes seemed to shockingly contain hints of fear and despair as they gazed at the hooded stranger. Seeing her army getting steadily pushed back, the Death mage Maval suddenly raised her hands and called out to her troops with a voice full of dread, the amount of it enough to fill them with a madness of terror and rage. "ARE YOU NOT THE ARMY OF THE DEATH MAGE? WILL YOU DRAG MY NAME THROUGH THE MUD?! VICTORY OR ETERNAL SUFFERING! WHICH DO YOU CHOOSE?!" Even the roaring of the thunder was not enough to drown the roaring answers of the monsters as they rally with a newfound fire, sparked by the fear of the Death mage''s terrible retribution. The fight rages on neither side willing to give in as the thunderstorm continues to rage on. This was bound to be a battle that would wound up in the history books. It''s the sheer scale and brutality coming second only to the battles against the shadows! --------------------------------------------------- High above the mortal plane, precisely inside the heavenly palace, a meeting of the Gods was underway. They all sat down with somber expressions as they watched in the middle of the round table, a large screen that showed the brutal battle raging bellow. Xulene and Vuris both seemed unable to witness more of such brutality as they forced themselves to continue watching. Zodohr, Fydur, and Urnera were better off yet their expressions held a deep sense of wrath as they looked at the hooded figure below, their hearts aching with sorrow as they witnessed their followers dying by the dozens. Kieyr''s face, on the other hand, held an annoyed expression as he watched the fight rage on. "Tch, how am I supposed to do my job if that damned mage keeps holding the souls." Clicking his tongue in annoyance he muttered under his breath. Zuhnir was the only one of the bunch that held a disinterested expression as if the war had nothing to do with him. To him, it mattered not how many died bellow eventually they would all find their way towards his realm, all due in time. "Patience, that''s the only thing I can do right now, be patient. Their time would come and I''m going to relish in holding that so-called death mage for all the trouble she caused." He grinned with a sadistic smile. Chapter 89 - 85: Strange power *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* A series of explosions suddenly rocked to silent space as a small figure of a young little girl with breathtaking beauty clashed against a sea of monsters. Her long hair flowed freely behind her as she moved gracefully as if dancing between the abominations that attacked her, a strange on eyed humanoid looking monsters with ashen skin and one arm that held the power of a minor deity. One of these monsters was definitely not a threat whatsoever to Josse yet their numbers were certainly enough to bring calamity upon some of the more unfortunate Universes. No blood seemed to flow out whenever Josse cut one of them yet she learned the hard way that their weakness was not their head or eyes, it was the one arm that was placed in the center of their chest. Swiftly teleporting in front of one of the less unfortunate monsters, Josse grabbed his head with her left arm and used her right one to swing the giant axe effectively chopping the monster''s arm off. Like a doll that got its strings cut, the monster abruptly stopped moving as Josse pushed his body away and pounced on another one resuming her slaughter. Standing in a distance were Ysion, Kyzdall, and Ondan who watched the entire fight unfold with impressed faces. "Not bad looks like you were right in taking her as your disciple." Said Ysion as he rubbed his chin. With his face beaming in happiness, Kyzdall replied. "Thank you, my lord, she still has a lot to learn yet." he said yet his face was unable to hide the pride he felt causing Ondan to just roll his eyes on the side. Nodding, Ysion spoke again as he pointed towards the fight with his head. "Looks like that''s her limit, they may be minor deities yet their numbers are no joke." "Would you like me to take care of them, my lord?" asked Ondan as he gave a deep respectful bow. Waving his hand in dismissal, Ysion replied. "No need, I want to try something, but first." ''Josse, retreat for now.'' He sent her a mental image causing her figure that was in the middle of fighting a monster to suddenly quiver before she teleported away soon appearing next to their sides. Lowering her head in respect towards her elders, she spoke. "I apologize my lord, master! I have failed you!" Patting her head, Ysion replied. "Don''t be silly child, go stand next to your master I want to try something." Puzzled Josse did as she was told as she retreated behind her master yet peeked towards Ysion in curiosity. ''What is the lord going to do?'' She asked herself as her eyes shone in expectation. It was not only her, both Ondan and Kyzdall were curious yet refrained from asking any questions as they patiently waited by Ysion''s sides. The monsters that were engaged in the fight a moment ago were suddenly confused now that their opponent had disappeared, they all turned their head as their one eye kept glancing around looking for Josse. It was then that one of them suddenly spotted Ysion and the group standing in the distance, he then let out a loud shriek that cause all the other abominations to simultaneously turn their heads towards the group before they rushed towards them like hungry wolves. Ysion was unimpressed by the sea of monsters rushing towards him, he did not falter as he held out his left hand towards the monster, a dark black fog seemed to sip out of it as it completely surrounded his left hand. Seeing the black fog come into existence cause a sense of dread to overtake both hearts of Kyzdall and Ondan who hurriedly averted their gazes to not stare at it, the God of war quickly pushed Josse behind him as he made her closer her eyes. Ysion, on the other hand, was oblivious to all of this, in his eyes everything that remained was that black fog that surrounded his left arm. His eyes both turned to an obsidian black color, it seemed as if he held the void itself in them. Raising his head towards the monsters rushing towards him, Ysion felt time slow down as he was suddenly able to see everything very clearly, no detail was able to escape from him. As if hypnotized, he waved his left hand over the sea of monsters, the fog as if heeding his commands shot forward from his arm towards the monsters, a few cracks in space suddenly opened from which similar black fog seeped out. The monsters at first did not seem to pay the strange fog much heed, their loud roars echoed throughout the empty space yet as soon as they came in contact with the fog they simply went silent. Kyzdall and Ondan jaws hung open as they watched the scene unfold in front of them, they were unable to understand what was happening, one second there was a sea of monsters flying towards them the next the strange black fog suddenly engulfed them before it disappeared taking away with it the monsters. There were no flashing explosions no roars of defiance or anger, nor that of pain, no it was simple, one second they were here, the next they completely disappeared from existence. As the fog slowly disappeared, Ysion regained his bearings, his obsidian black pupils turned normal as he blinked a few times as if to adjust. Holding his left hand in front of him, Ysion stared at it for a second in silence, no one daring to say anything either as they simply waited before he spoke. "Well then shall we go?" He asked with a smile. With an extremely respectful expression, one full of worship Kyzdall replied. "Of course my lord! And if I may say that was truly a magnificent attack! Truly worthy of the God of creation!" Nodding in agreement, Ondan added. "Indeed my lord, your prowess knows no bounds!" Letting out a small chuckle Ysion turned into a beam of golden light that flew towards the distance followed closely by the Dragon God, the God of War, and his little disciple. Chapter 90 - 86: The master of the shadows And the Golden Dragon Far away in a corner of the dark space, hidden away from all prying eyes was a single planet. The entire sphere was black and seemed to be alive! Obsidian black fog surrounded it sometimes contracting others expanding, as it the planet itself was a living being that was breathing in and breathing out. The space surrounding said planet was completely desolated, no stars nor light was visible as it engulfed the planet in the realm of shadows. Suddenly, an impossibly loud roar caused the space surrounding it to shatter as the world of darkness abruptly started to change its shape. What was once a sphere-shaped planet quickly started to morph into something else, the vague figure of a bird slowly came into being. Its giant wings broke through space itself causing various void tears to open before it finally made its move. --------------------------------------------------- Millions of miles away from said location was a giant celestial palace, it stood tall in the empty space shining light and illuminating its surroundings. It looked like a small shining sun and was impossible to look at directly when suddenly an enormous white dragon flew out if, it seemed to eclipse the light coming out of the palace as it made its way away from it. A giant vortex suddenly sprung open and swallowed the entire celestial palace as the dragon soon followed after, the portal quickly closing behind him. --------------------------------------------------- In a different part of the universe, four beams of light could be seen flying across space. "Lord, there''s a planet ahead." Said Ondan. Giving a slight nod of acknowledgment, Ysion replied. "Yes, we are heading there." "As you command my lord." Ondan and Kyzdall both answered back simultaneously. Soon the group found themselves standing at the edge of a small universe that held one medium-sized planet, a sun, and a small moon upon which the Gods of said universe erected their palaces. "Quite the interesting design." Muttered Ysion as he observed it with curiosity. "My lord, it appears that only two deities are governing over this universe. One of which is a newly born God the other is about the same level as Ondan and I." Said Kyzdall, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Your orders my lord?" Calmly asked Ondan, his gaze not leaving the small moon in the distance. Josse at the back was feeling excited as she stared at the planet ahead, another new and exciting Universe, never in her wildest dreams had she thought that she would come this far and visit different worlds. Her eyes unconsciously drifted to Ysion''s back as she gazed at him with awe and worship, her master''s lord previous attack on the monsters was enough to obliterate her entire existence had she continued staring at it. The thought caused her blood to turn cold before she shook her head, and watched as Ysion gave the order for them to break into the Universe. "Remember, this time we are not here to fight." "Your word is my command lord." "Understood my lord." Satisfied, Ysion led his small group past the universe barrier, the feeling akin to passing through a water mirror. The group watched as two beams of lights left the palace situated on the moon and made their way towards them. Coming to a halt, the group watched in curiosity as the two beams of lights morphed into two humanoid figures, one was that of a young boy that had the features of a teenager, his green hair was long reaching his waist, he was dressed in a simple robe. The second figure was surprisingly that of a tall skeleton wearing black armor with a giant Claymore on his back, his eye sockets were hollow as he stared at the group before speaking with a deep voice that sent shivers down Josse''s spine. "Greetings outsiders. What brings you to our home?" "My lord was simply curious about the structure of your universe." Said Ondan as he pointed at Ysion respectfully. Hearing that, the skeleton''s head turned to face Ysion before his body visibly shuddered. "A-A God of creation?!" His voice was full of disbelief as he took a couple of steps back in shock. "Oh? You seem to know what I am?" Asked Ysion with interest. "Surely you jest great one! Please follow me!" Said the skeleton in a respectful tone, the green-haired teenage boy''s eyes widened in surprise as he watched the old skeleton behave so respectfully, he had never seen him act in such a way in his entire existence, not even when faced with those famed ''Universe raiders''! Yet here was acting so submissive and lowering his head in front of the seemingly unremarkable young man, just who in the world was he?! "Master, can I head down to the mortal world to play?" Sheepishly asked Josse as she stared at Kyzdall with her large puppy eyes. Letting out an embarrassed cough, Kyzdall turned to glance at Ysion who let out a laugh followed by a nod, seeing that Josse was ecstatic a wide grin making its way onto her face. The skeleton then turned towards the boy and spoke. "Mihr, you go escort the young lady down to the mortal plane and make sure that all her needs are attended to." Surprised, Mihr was momentarily stunned before quickly regaining his bearings, his face turned into a smile as he gave a respectful bow towards Ysion and the rest before turning towards Josse and politely extending his hand to her. "My lady." He spoke with a soft voice causing a small bashful smile to make its way into Josse''s face as she grabbed his hand, right after the duo turned into two beams of light that streaked towards the planet in the distance. Seeing them go, Ysion spoke with a smile. "Such a well behaved child." Letting out a laugh, the skeleton replied. "You are too generous esteemed one." He said before continuing. "Please, follow me." The group then proceeded after the skeleton and flew into the celestial palace on top of the moon, they were greeted by a group of short-winged spirits that reminded Ysion of the fairy race back in his universe. Seeing the skeleton appear with Ysion, Ondan, and Kyzdall behind in toe the spirits hurriedly gave respectful bows as they hastily moved to open the giant palace doors where the skeleton lead the group inside. Chapter 91 - 87: The truth As the group walked inside the celestial palace guided by the small winged spirits, the first thing that greeted them was a long hallway. Stepping inside, Ysion''s gaze wandered to the various carvings and paintings that decorated the hallway walls in curiosity. Each scene seemed to tell a story of its own, a story of Gods and Mortals, a story of this universe. Kyzdall did not seem particularly interested as he followed behind with a somewhat bored expression, while Ondan had an alert look on his face as he kept his guard up. "Is this your history?" Asked Ysion in undisguised curiosity as he motioned towards the carvings on the walls with his head. "Ah, very sharp esteemed one. Indeed this wall keeps track of the entire history of our humble universe." Replied the skeleton. "I can sense a particular presence within, a spirit?" muttered Ysion causing the flame inside the skeleton''s socket to dance wildly in shock. "A-as expected of a God of creation, nothing can escape your gaze, indeed my lord, this entire palace is a sentient divine treasure. Moon, please come out." He said, his tone filled with respect before he called out. Almost immediately, in front of the group soft twinkling light appeared seemingly out of nowhere before disappearing leaving behind the short figure of an extremely beautiful white-haired lady, her face was flawless, yet her dull grey eyes stood out of place as she glanced at Ysion and his group with curiosity, before giving them a small courteous bow. Seeing a new person suddenly appear, Ondan swiftly moved to stand in front of Ysion ready to protect him in case anything went wrong, Kyzdall''s face also turned sharp as he observed the newcomer. "Esteemed one, this is Moon, the spirit of the celestial palace and the keeper of knowledge in our Universe." Introduced the skeleton. "Pleasure to meet you, Moon." Smiled Ysion as he looked at the spirit with interest. ''How come I never thought to create a spiritual weapon or building before.'' He thought to himself in almost disappointment. "The p???sur? is mine, God of Creation." She replied, her voice soft and pleasing to the ear. "Moon here is older than me, older than this Universe itself. She now stands watch over this plane, all the while keeping track of everything." Said the skeleton as he pointed at the carvings on the wall. "Please allow me, this is not a very good place to talk in." Smiled the spirit, yet somehow that smiled looked out of place as if it was an extremely foreign action for her. Almost immediately, the entire group teleported out of the hallway and into a grand patio that overlooked the vast space, a long table stood in the middle, with one blue planet visible far away in the background. "Please." motioned the skeleton as he urged Ysion and his companions to the table. Once seated, a few winged spirits appeared as they served them what looked like tea with some sweets. "Please help yourself, I''m quite a fan of sweets, I hope you''ll enjoy this." Said Moon as she took a light sip from her cup. Smiling, Ysion took a sip as well, his eyes widenifor a second as he took another one before setting the cup down. "Delicious." He praised, it was truly delicious, he had never drunk anything like it before. Ondan seeing his master''s reaction had a frown as he moved to taste his own cup before his frown deepened. His mind was thinking of various methods to brew such a tea for his master next time since he appeared to enjoy it a lot. "I''m glad you liked it, I''ll give you some of the leaves to make it if you''d like." Happily answered the spirit, causing Ondan to look at her with a grateful expression. "Thank you, now then, you also seem to know what I am." Asked Ysion, his gaze turning sharp as he looked at spirit and then the skeleton. "Indeed, a God of a creation." Calmly replied Moon before taking another sip from from her cup. Ysion, remained quiet as he waited for her to continue. "To be honest I didn''t think i''d see one anymore." She added. "Oh? So there are more?" "Were." She corrected. "And what exactly happened to them?" Ysion asked with a frown. "Dead, all hunted down and killed." Hearing that, Ysion''s frown deepened as he looked at the spirit waiting for her to continue. "I have a story that you might be interested in, care to hear, O mighty God of creation?" Asked the spirit with a hint of a smile on her face. Hearing that, Ysion''s face reverted to its calm state as he nodded. Grinning, Moon began. "A long time ago, long before any star was born, long before any Divine or mortal, a single entity roamed the infinite emptiness. It was from this creature that the multiverse as we know it came to be, it carved out the stars and the infinite number of Universes from its flesh as it vanquished the infinite Void. Yet such a process was draining even to one with soon much power, and so the figure gave birth to two guardians to protect its creations while it slumbered to recover. The guardians who came to be known as the Master of the Shadows, and the Golden Dragon of Light." "The master of the Shadows, the Golden Dragon of Light?" muttered Ysion as he rolled the names in his tongue, committing them to memory, they seemed somewhat familiar yet he couldn''t tell from where. Moon then continued. "For eons, the guardians carried out their duty diligently, yet time passed with no sign of their maker waking up. And so the guardians grew tired of their duty as they turned their gaze towards their master''s powers." Continued Moon. Ysion''s calm gaze turned into a frown, an unfamiliar emotion boiled inside of him as he listened to Moon''s gaze, it was rage, Ysion was confused as the rage was so strong. "Together, the guardians conspired with one another and did the unthinkable, they turned their fangs towards their maker. Filled with rage and sorrow at their betrayal, the entity that was already weak from creating the multiverse, did not want to give up its power to them, and so he scattered his body into various pieces and dispersed them across the multiverse, each piece possessing a part of his soul, a part of his power. The Power of Creation." Grinned Moon as she looked at Ysion who had his eyes slowly turn red with rage, a rage so strong it seemed to steam from the depths of his soul! Chapter 92 - 88: The Mortal plane Back at Ysion''s Universe, in the forest near the kingdom Everiel, clouds could be seen churning above as a dense fog prevailed over the entire forest. Countless corpses of Humans, Elves, Beast-man, and even Monsters alike lay unmoving on the ground, the aftermath of a great battle. The cries of crows were the only thing that could be heard throughout the deadly silent plain. The Army Alliance led by King Leon had managed to repel the Undead army of the dark mage Mavel, though the price they paid was heavy, they nonetheless were able to further push them towards the depths of the forest. King Leon himself had not left the battle unscathed, inside a giant war tent s distance away from the previous battlefield, he could be seen seated on top of a giant throne chair, his upper body full of bandages as stains of blood could be seen tainting them scarlet. His gaze was blank as he held his head in both hands, constantly muttering under his breath. "Where are you, Ariel? When are you coming back?" The old king was tired, ever since his daughter had left for the Golden Gate years ago, his heart always felt empty. He should have held her back, he should have never let her get out of his sight. "My God, please...bring my daughter back to me." He suddenly collapsed, his eyes filled with tears as he pleaded. Ever since her disappearance, Leon had never lost faith, he knew that Ariel was blessed by the Great God Ysion himself! His only wish was to see her before his time was up, to hold her in his arms once again. Hearing the loud thud, a couple of his close royal guards hurriedly made their way inside the tent from outside. "My King!" They both shouted as they rushed to his aid, before helping place him back on his chair. "My King, please take better care of your health!" pleaded one of the royal guards. "Princess Ariel would never have wanted to see you like this." Added another. Hearing that the king''s eyes suddenly blazed as he turned to shout at the royal guard. "She is not dead! Do not speak about her as if she is dead! She is blessed by the great God Ysion himself!!" He yelled out. "My King...what God? The Gods have long since abandoned us..." Replied the royal guard with a sad expression. "Enough! What do you know!? Leave!" shouted the King before breaking off into a fit of coughs. "My King!" Called out the guard in concern as he moved closer to check on him. "Leave!" ordered the king even louder. Giving off a quick military salute, the royal guards hurriedly made their way out of the tent. "Why the hell did you say that?!" Asked one of the guards. Shaking his head, the second one replied. "Look around you, there are no Gods in this forsaken land, only monsters." He said before shaking his head. Looking at the camps in their surroundings, various Humans, Elves, and Beast-man could be seen sitting down with dark expressions filled with despair, most of their eyes seemed to have long since forgotten hope. Ever since the Alliance Army had come to this forest they have only been facing one defeat after another, their latest victory could b?r?ly be considered one as they had lost more men and women than they could count. The death mage Mavel had yet to make a personal move, she simply kept commanding her undead monsters to attack them, and used the corpses of their own comrades against them. How could they not be filled with despair when faced with such an unreasonable foe? No one could bring themselves to feel any sort of happiness over their first win. "The Gods have truly forsaken us..." muttered the second royal guard. With the lack of presence from their deities, and faced with despair, people had slowly begun to forget about their Gods, some of those that had left for the great temple of the King of Gods Ysion even began to pray to the Immortal pope Tamiel Sunarrow, hailing him as a deity since he was the only known Immortal left on the land. Although he had prevented him from calling him a God and denied any claims of being one, this did not stop the people from worshiping him, as they needed a source of light and hope in these dark times where the danger of the Dark mage Mavel was looming like a dark cloud above their heads. Needless to say, the Gods were displeased with such blasphemous actions, yet since Ysion had specifically ordered them to not intervene, they could only gnash their teeth and continue watching over the realm in helplessness as it kept on descending into madness and chaos. At the same time, inside the Golden Gate, in an unknown dark cave deep within it. The sound of weapons clashing could be heard followed by loud explosions and sparks that illuminated the cave. The figure of a silver-haired lady could be seen between the sparks seemingly blinking in and out of existence as she clashed against the type of monstrosities that only exists in nightmares. BOOOOM After one loud explosion, the silver-haired lady finally stood triumphant over the corpse of a monster that was crumpled with broken scales, and from its look, it was passed decay and bound for decomposition. She gently wiped the sweat off her forehead as she glanced at the tablet that had suddenly appeared in front of her. < CONGRATULATIONS! Congratulations on slaying the Netherling! As the first mortal to conquer the first God stage of the Golden Gate you are presented with the following rewards! ?Transcendance: You have left your mortal shell behind and took your first step into the realm of the Gods! ?Passage to the mortal plane: You can now freely traverse to and from Golden Gate! > Another tablet soon followed. < New quest! Fulfill your prophecy, O silver-haired one! Defeat the Dark Mage Marvel and bring an end to the chaos of the mortal plane! > "Father, please be safe..." Muttered the lady as she glanced at her new quest a long tired sigh escaping her lips.